A key to succession in the presidency of the Church : and A complete ready reference for the missionary

HAROLD a UE U9m

PROVO. UTAH

O.H.TOOMEYi

A KEY

TO

Succession in the Presidency
of the Church

AND

A Complete Ready Reference
for the Missionary

BY P. J. SANDERS

Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1900,
bv P. J. Sanders, in the office of the Librarian of Congress,
at Washington.

THE UBRAHi

BKlGHAAl YOUISG UNIVEHSITI

PROVO, UTAH

PREFACE

This little work contains a collection of important
citations and quotations on the principles of the gospel
and succession in the Presidency of the Church. It has
been compiled from material collected while in actual
service in the mission field.

The rapid expansion of the missionary work and the
many church duties at home, demand a practical ready
reference. A number of such references already exist
in the private journals and index books of the returned
missionaries, but have failed to come before the public
for the use of future workers. Realizing the value of
puch a work, the compilation of this book has been under-
taken, and its preparation has been interesting to me,
and I hope the results may prove interesting and bene-
ficial to those who use it.

The aim has been to make the work brief, but com-
prehensive. Most, if not all, of the important subjects of
the gospel as used in missionary work are here presented,
and have been selected with considerable care.

Attention is called to the carefully arranged index at
the beginning of the book. It consists of a great number
of pages, and thus forms a key to the entire work. Any
important item can be readily found by referring to the
index. It is certain this feature will be welcomed, and
appreciated the more it is used.

Part one, which follows the index, is the Ready Ref-
erence for the Missionary. An important feature con-
nected with this is the alphabetical arrangement of the
subjects. The value of this is apparent.

The work here outlined is not a compilation of items
thrown together for the purpose of filling the book, but
is a careful selection of choice, practical references suita-
ble for the missionary and active church worker.

There is also found ^i this part, a bird's eye view of
the Church from the birth of Joseph Smith in 1805 to his
death at Carthage in 1844. The great land-marks and
items of interest showing the progress of the Church are
given in chronological order, and is full of the most im-
portant facts in Church History.

At the close of part one is appended a collection of
over two hundred citations used in a debate in August,

1908, between the author and J. F. Curtis of the Reor-
ganized Church. This will be found of value to those
who may meet the "aggressors" or care to learn of their
position in regard to Succession in the Presidency.

Part two consists of quotations carefully selected from
many rare publications, such as the Millennial Stars from
1840 to 1854, Times and Seasons, published in Nauvoo,
Journals of Discourses, the Life of Parley P. Pratt. Life
of the Prophet by Edward W. Tullidge, History of Illi-
nois by Governor Ford, who was the Chief Executive at
the time the Saints were in Illinois, Records of Hancock
County giving the Sworn Statement of Joseph Smith the
Martyr, as to whom his Successor in office shall be. Rec-
ords in Historian's Office, Salt Lake City, Saints Herald,
p. publication of the Reorganized Church, Letters from
President Joseph Smith of said Church, showing his po-
sition and reasons for the stand he. has taken. Numerous
other works have been freely used in the compilation of
this work.

The subject matter here contained is rei>lete with in-
teresting historical events which prove beyond a doubt
that succession in the Presidency of the Church belongs
where the revelations of God designate.

THE AUTHOR.

CONTENTS

Ready Reference, part one.

Citations used in a four nights' debate on "Succession

in the Presidency."
Excerpts from early church works, part two.

INDEX

"To the Law and to the Testimony."

Abbreviations used in this work are as follows:

Star 5-126 is Millennial Star, Vol. 5, page 12G.

T. S. 6-819 is Times and Seasons, Vol. 6, page 819.

J. of D. is Journal of Discourses.

D. C. 124-56, 7 is Doctrine and Covenants, Section 124,

verses 56 and 57.
B. of M. is Book of Mormon.
Bible.

R. is Roberts Succession in Presidency.
H. C. S. is Heman C. Smith's True Succession.
Re. is the Reorganized Church of Lamoni, Iowa.
B. Y. is Brigham Young.
Y. J. Is Young .Joseph Smith.
Tull. is Tullidge's Life of the Prophet.
B. Y. by Tull. is Life of Brigham Young by Tullidge.
Sts. Her. is True Saints Herald of Lamoni, Iowa.
P. P. P. Auto, is Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt.
Ford, is Ford's History of Illinois.
Hist. Rec. is "Historical Record" of the Church,
-r- used in the index indicates that the citation is
taken from some book published by the Reorganized
Church.

All letters used in this work between Joseph Smith
and myself are in my possession.
Ref. means Ready Reference.
P. of G. P. is Pearl of Great Price.
W, is Wilford Woodruff.

AARONIC Frieithood Restored. 62-80; 1, 2.

ACTS of Reorganite conference recorded in heaven, 62-lOr.

INDEX 7

ADAM.

Has Keys of salvation in his hands, D. C. 78-15, 16.

Is Michael; Ancient of Days; Father of all, D. C. 27-11.

Is the Archangel, D. C. 128-21.

At the Head; over us forever! D. C. 107-54.

Sounds his trump; gathers the hosts of heaven, D. C.

88-112.
Standeth up for us forever. Daniel 12-1, 2.
Was not deceived, but the woman. 1st Tim. 2-14.
The first man Adam a living soul. 1st Cor. 1.5-44 to 47.
A Prince ov^er us forever. 63-2 to 18.

ALWAYS commanded to build temples unto my name. D.
C. 124-89.

AMEN to that man's priesthood. D. C. 121-36 to 8.

ANGELS:

Moroni . . Has keys of Stick of Ephraim. ^ D. C. 27-5.
John, the Baptist . . Keys of Aaronic Priesthood. D.

C. 27-8.
Peter, James and John . . Keys of Apostleship. D.

C. 27-12, 13.
Moses . . Keys of Gathering. D. C. 110-11.
Elias . . Keys of the Gospel of Abraham. D. C. 110-12.
Elijah . . Keys of Turning hearts of fathers. D. C.

110-14.
Michael or Adam . . Keys and priesthood. D. C. 128-21.
Gabriel and Raphael and divers angels. D. C. 27-5 to

11.
How good and bad spirits are known. D. C. 129-1, 9.
Ancient of Days, or Adam. D. C. 116.
Present at meeting. 61-37r.
Angels present. 59r.

ANOINTING and blessing on .Joseph's posterity. D. C. 124-

56 to 9.
It was to live in the Nauvoo House; see citation just

given.
Joseph's posterity not plants of renown; see last 20

verses of D. C. 124.
And blessing by his father, the patriarch, Jan. 21,

1836. 67-14.

APPOINT another in his stead. D. C. 43-3, 4. Why would
the Lord tell Joseph that he could appoint another in
his place, if God had already decreed that it should
belong to the first born? Appoint another, but be
sure it's your first born! !

8 INDEX

APOSTACY:

They have transgressed the laws ls-aiv*n. 24-5, 6.

For my people have committed two evils. Jer. 2-13.

Let no man deceive you by any means. 2nd Thes. 2-3, 4.

For the time will come when they will not endure
sound doctrine. 2nd Tim. 4-3, 4.

And then shall many be offended and shall betray
one another. Matt. 24-10, 13.

For T know this, that after my departing. Acts. 20-29,
30.

Now the spirit speaketh expressly. 1st Tim.. 4-1, 2.

But there were false spirits, false teachers. 2nd Peter
2-1, 3.

t marvel that ye are so soon removed. Gal. 1-6, 7.

And for this cause God shall send them strong de-
lusion. 2nd Thes. 2-9, 12.

The.n shall they deliver you up to be afflicted. Matt.
24-9.

They shall put you out of the synagogue. John 16-2, 3.

A spirit of deep sleep upon you. Isa. 29-9, 14.

For, behold, darkness shall cover the earth. Isa. 60-2.

Therefore night shall be unto you. Micah 3-5, 11.

For my people have committed two evils. Jer. 2-13.

The prophets prophesy falsely. Jer. 5-31.

This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth.
Matt. 15-8, 9.

Aaid for this cause God shall send them strong delu-
sion. 2nd Thes. 2-11, 12.

This know also, that in the last days, perilous times.
2nd Tim. 3-1, 5.

Knowing this first, that there shall come a falling
away. 2nd Peter 3-3, 4.

View of Roger Williams on apostacy. 66-1.

APOSTLES chosen by men whom God designated. D. C.
18-37.

Not so with the Reorganites; they chose them them-
selves. 82-3r.

Twelve in number to be chosen. D. C. 18.

Not so with Reorganites; Seven is sufficient. 62-5r.

Must be ordained by the heads of the church. D. C.
42-11; 20-65.

Were ordained by the heads of the Churcli.

Of Reorganites were not so ordained. 62-23 Young
Joseph.

Vacancy filled by the Lord. D. C. That's the pattern.

Of Reorganites vacancy not filled by the Lord, 62-43.

Cut offenders off the Church without trial, say Re-
organites.

INDEX 9

Of Reorganite Church cut off Apostles by resolution.

62-43r.
Usurped authority when they assumed to lead the

church. 8r.
Are the proper ones to take charge of Church, says

Y. J. G3-33; llr; 35.
Set in order all the affairs of the Church. D. C. 90-16.
Cannot ordain a Bishop, say the Reorganit§s. 61-48r.
But one to receive revelations for the Church. D. C.

28-2.
Many Reorganites receive revelation for the Church;

see art. 53-3; 45; 61-15; 61-27 to 29; 61-4 to 5; 54;

50-5; 61-34; 61-37; 61-3; 49; 61; 61-35; 61. 37 to

38; 61; 61-27, etc., etc. Follow the pattern! !
Of Reorganites in need of men who will turn not to

right or left. 62-35.
Absorbed the priesthood. 61-50r.
Did not absorb it; it was given them by Joseph, says

Woodruff. 26.
Woodruff cannot lie; not in his nature, says Reorgan-
ite History. 24r.
Preside because they are highest authority present. 4r.
Briggs, not an apostle, but is highest authority, and

presides. 62-llr.
Joseph Smith had to be ordained as Apostle before

organizing Church. 74-13.
Young Joseph Smith says: "I never was an apostle."

62-23.
Apostleship is all priesthood — sanctified — the Church

and Kingdom and elect of God. D. C. 84-14.
Hold all the keys ever bestowed upon man, said

Joseph Smith, Jr. 74-18 B. Y.
Y. J. Pres. of Reorganized Church never received these

keys. then. 62-23.
Joseph Smith, Jr., ordained to Apostleship before or-
ganizing Ch. 74-13.
Reorganites established their Church, and had NO

APOSTLES. 61-39.
Nine of the Twelve Apostles came to Utah.
The remaining three iMpo!(tatized-I1age-Smith-Wigiht,

See P. and S. and W. in index.
A majority form a quorum. D. C. 107-28.
Where is the Reorganite's authority now?
They are out of harmony with the law — follow the

pattern. 62-22r.
Ordained by W^m. Smith (apostate apostle), were not

of God, says the Lord. 61-37, 8, 9.
Briggs was ordained an apostle in Smith's Church

62-18r.

10 INDEX

Briggs is highest authority in the Reorganites, and
he, according to Reorganite revelation, is not of
God!!!! What about the rest of them? If not
of God, what are they of? 62-llr. Briggs highest;
61-37; Not of God .
Consistency in a jewel, but is not found in Reorgan-
ite History! !
Reorganite's righteous (?) effort to restore the Church
to her rock of constitutional law and priesthood,
according to the sacred books of the Church!
61-50r.

If the apostleship is highest, the Presidents, Joseph
and Hyrum being dead, and Rigdon excommuni-
cated from the church, how can Reorganites or-
ganize a church with two High Priests and a sen-
ior president of seventy, of the 21st quorum, which
authority they ignore? L.et Reorganites answer:
"It was impossible, utterly impossible! And if
done, what would it accomplish? Nothing, just
nothing! We were in trouble, deep trouble." 61-39r.

Of Reorganite Church apostatize; vacancy filled — pe-
culiarities. 62-43r.

Preside, says Reorganite History. 61-48r. See also
index "P" for Preside.

If the Reorganite's God would not accept the apos-
tate William Smith's ordinations (Wm. Smith was
an apostle in the church) how could an unchange-
able J^ord accept the ordination of Young .Joseph
Smith by three other apostates from the original
Church, Messrs. Marks, Gurley, and Briggs, as-
sisted by two others? 62-77.
APOSTLES chosen in the days of our Redeemer. 1.

Chosen in the latter days. 67-5.

Chosen by God's direction. D. C. 18-37.

Chosen by the three witnesses to Bk. of M. 2.

Are counselors to the First Presidency. D. C. 112-30.

Equal in authority to the First Presidency. D. C. 107-24.

Being equal, preside over the whole Church when. D.
C. 107-91, 2.

And the Quorum of Seventy also equal. D. C. 107-26.

Are prophets, seers, and revelators. 5 and 22.
do. D. C. 21-1.
do. Says Wm. Smith, 6r.

Set in order all the affairs of the Church. D. C. 90-16.

Hence they reorganized the First Presidency. 32.

Destroyed harmony In the quorums, say Reorganites. 82.

Didn't destroy harmony at all, says Pres. of Reorgan-
ites. Y. .1. 13.

INDEX 11

Usurped authority, say Reorganites. 82.

Didn't usurp authority; highest preside, say Reorgan-
ites. 9r.

Commanded in the name of Israel's God to preside,
says Woodruff. 26.

Wilford Woodruff cannot lie; not in his nature, says
Reorganite Hist. 24r.

Must be sustained by the voice of the Church. 31.

Were sustained by the voice of the wnole people. 10.

Unanimously sustained as appointed by Joseph, says
Hyde. 32.

If but ten men hang on to Joseph's measures, let me
be one. B. Y. 33.

Sustained by the Saints in Great Britain, and America.
10.

Sustained by the elders, seventy, and high priests. 10.

Sustained to be their leaders, says O. Hyde. 37 and 38.
do. 32.

Didn't usurp authority at the Rigdon trial. 35.

Usurping authority didn't concern dissenters. 17r.

Sustained by those who became Reorganites. John E.
Page. 14. by Wm. Smith 15; Wm. Marks 11.

by Gurley 67-1; H. H. Deam, 54; 55; 56.

Received authority and ordination from Jos. Smith. 18.

Responsible to bear off the Kingdom, says Woodruff.
19.

Woodruff cannot lie; not in the man's nature. 24r.

Commanded in the name of Israel's God, savs Wood-
ruff. 26.

Are the Lord's anointed; that house that rejects them
will. 22.

Received all the keys Joseph received from heaven. 25.

"Don't be bluffed off by any man." 28.

Hold the keys as long as one of them is left. 29.

Will be damned if they don't act, and people if they
heed not. 34.

And First Presidency received all powers of priest-
hood. D. C. 112-30.

Sustained as First Presidency of the Church, says
Woodruff. 27.

From whence does the Apostleship grow? 74-13.

Now preside over the whole Church. 38.

Took charge in 1844. 41.

Rigdon not recognized as one of the First Presidency.
44.

Cannot act under the direction of one of the First
Pres. 30.

Undermined by Sidney Rigdon. 36.

12 INDEX

Preside; Utah Saints are right, says Y. J. Pres. of Re-
organite Ch. G3.

This great anl good man before his death gave keys. 25.

Received the l^eys before the tragic death. 23.

Presented as holding the keys, by Joseph Smith, Jr. 22.

Received the keys the year before Joseph died. 21 B. Y.

Set in order the Church, Dec. 27, 1847. 7.

Hold the keys of the Kingdom, says Joseph Smith, Jr.
5

Act independent. When. 3.
BABBIT, Almon W. D. C. 124-84; art. G8-7r.
BAPTISM— Original baptism. 62-50r.

Of Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery. 1-3.

See B. in Ref.

For the dead cannot be lightly passed over. D. C.
128-15; D. C. 127, 4 to 10.

For the dead not performed by Reorganite Church.
Waiting for a command.

"He is a slothful servant that knoweth the will of the
father and doe.th it not."

For the dead the greatest responsibility that rest upon
us, says Joseph. 67-16.
BEGOTTEN by the power of the Holy Ghost. (Jesus was).

G3-n to 13.
BENNETT. JOHN C, joins Church. 1841 Star ], p. 271; dis-

■fellowshipped. .5-11-1842. S. 3-106 (1842).
BLAIR, SAMUEL, Church recorder. 62-4r.

Griffith, Cunningham, join Church. 61-7r.
BLESSING of Joseph Smith, Jr. 69-1.
BOYNTON, J NO. F., chosen one of the first apostles. 2.
BRANCHES of the Church — when all the Apostles not

present. 3.
BRIGHAMITE present when Beam's revelation given. 58r.
BRIGGS, JASON W.— Revelation at Beloit, 53-3, 7r; com-
pare D. D. C. 43.

Just pretending — repudiates it. 53-8.

Presiding elder at Beloit. 61-2r.

Organize branch at Beloit for Strang. 62-17r,

Leaves J. J. Strang. 62-18r.

Joins Wm. Smith. 62-18r.

Chosen apostle in Smith's church. 62-18r.

Leaves Smith — receives revelations himself. 53-3, 7r.

First standard bearer for Israel's return. 61-41r.

Revelation proven divine by the spirit. 61-1, 5r.

Or this spirit lied. Compare 53-8 and 61-1, 5.

Sends his rev. to Gurley, who gets one, like it. 61-16r.

And Gurley organize the church. 62-13r.

INDEX 13

Kev. received as from Gods ovvn mouth. 61-Tr; D. C.

28-2, compare.
Rev — they knew it was of Cod. Gl-lr; compare D. C.

50-6.
Is greatest among them; hence presides. 62-llr.
Does preside at the conferencs. G2-2r.
Is chosen apostle in the reorganization. 62-5r.
Confession — lesser ordains greater. 62-25r.
Rev. condemns polygamy in 1851. 53-6, 7r.
Appointed to write an article vs. polygamy. 61-3, 4r.

Writes words of consolation to scattered saints. 61-8r.

Apostatized from every church he joined. 62-19.

Reasons for withdrawing. 53-10, 20; Re. D. C. 121 o£
1885, B. Tottering.

DEGREES: 62-20r.

Landmarks. 62-1 2r.
CAHOON, REYNOLDS, meets Hvruni and .Joseph in tears.

46.'.

William F. Cahoon and Nancy M. Gibbs joined in
marriage. Sabbath the 17th, 1836. .J. S. Star 15.
5S6.
CELESTIAL LAW, by Briggs, a Reorganite. 53-3 to 7;

(1851).
CHALLENGES for Reorganites. 67-6.
CHANGE ore-ani.-ation and position. 61-lr.
CHURCH not disorganized as long as there are six mem-
bers following the pattern. 70-5r.

Organization had to be changed. 61-lr.

Net disorganized. Wm. Smith. 40r.

A new one established. 61-35r.

The church fell from its righteousness. 62-3 Ir.

It partially fell. 61-41r.

Lo! it didn't fall at all. 53-3r.

Established was 75 in number. 1864. 48-3r. (Nauvoo).

Established had to change organization. 61-lr.

Organized was Gurley s; presented it to Y. .J. 62-45, 7r.

Y. J. accepted the gift. 62-47r.

With dead rejected. 62-31r.

See index "A" for apostacy.

See ref. "C" for Church organization.

With only one brother in it. 61.

Lost! lost! lost! 50r.

Without stakes; abandoned. 70-7r.

Established was without a priesthood. 61-35r.

Justified in course taken. 62-25r.

Established from apostates from Strang et al. 61-28.
9r.

14 INDEX

Was joined by all the Strangites. 61-6, 7r.
Not composed of other "Isms." 67-3r.
Established on healthy, sound, theology. 62-27r.
"Will the Lord please to tell us how to organize?"

-r-45-2.
Was in the Rocky Mountains. 1847 to the present.

-r-62-73.
According to Joseph's prophecy was to be there, -r-47,
Jos, and Hyrum started for the mountains, -r-46.
Y. J. thought he might have to join the Church in mts.

-r- 64-10.
Was supposed to be rejected by God by. -r- G2-31.
Impossible to destroy; set up for last time. Dan. 2-14,

45.
Authority taken, destroyed; and restored, -r- 67-4.
God set up, not destroyed; are mistaken. Acts 8-19, 21;

Eph. 4-11, 14.
Rejected; authority restored. 67-3 r.
Recorder — Samuel Blair. 62-4r.
Name of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day

Saints. D. C. 115.
Presented to Young .loseph in the name of Jesus

Christ. 62-75.

CLINE, WILLIAM, Pres. of Stake at Wisconsin. 62-7r.
CONFERENCE:

At Zarahemla in 1853. 62-9r.

At Nauvoo, Aug. 8, 1844. 27.

At Winter Quarters, Dec. 27th, 1847. 7.

At Beloit, Newkirk Branch. 61-5r.

Acts were recorded in heaven, saith the Spirit. 62-lOr.

Minutes of 1860 where Young Joseph accepts leader-
ship. 62-45r.

Of Wm. Smith's Church. 61-47r.

CONSOLATION to scattered Saints. 61-8r.

CONTENTION a very grievous sin. D. C. 95-10; 18-20;
10-63; Art. 67-17.

COOPER of Chicago and three fools. 63-23r.

Swears vengeance on the Mormons of Utah. 63-19r,

COUNSELORS preside when. 4.

To the President preside over High Council. 30.

COWDERY, OLIVER; ordained first elder. 62-79.

CREATE a priesthood. 61-35r.

CUNNINGHAM, JOHN, chosen apostle. 62-5r.

INDEX 15

DEAM, H. H., a High Priest. Gl-6.

An apostate, -r- 56-1.

Fell in with Briggs' revelation, -r- 61-6.

Departed from the faith. 55-2.

Receives revelation himself. 45-4, 7.

After 17 days' reflection, a two days' debate, r-59-1.

Briggs, Gurley, Saints, all receive revelation. 61-1, 18.

Chosen an apostle, -r- 62-5.

Summed up according to the law. 60.
DEFILE not the Kirtland temple. D. C. 97-17; 8-2- 1833.
DEVIL rebuked at -r- meeting-angels. 59-3.
DIZZY HEIGHTS— Heman C. Smith— Strangites, etc. 67-3.
ELDER— the first elder — Cowdery. 1-4.

Second, Joseph Smith. 1-4.

Sustain the twelve apostles. 10.
ELECT MINE * * hear my voice and harden not their

hearts. D. C. 29-7 to 9; 84-33 to 41.
ENDOWMENTS in the Kirtland Temple. 1836. D. C. 110-9.
ENDOWMENTS in the Nauvoo Temple. 75-1, 2.
EVANGELICAL Ministers are Patriarchs. D. C. 107-39, 40.

Are not Elders or Seventies. D. C. 107-89, 90.
EXAMPLE unto you— God's work hindered. D. C. 124-53.
EXPOSITOR— published June 7, 1844.
FAIR WEATHER Friends forsook the Church. 55.
FOOLISH ANSWERS— the Elders are not bound by any

of mine. 63-35r.
GATES of hell shall not prevail against you. D. C. 21-4.
GREAT and good man (Joseph Smith) conferred keys, etc.

25.

GURLEY, ZEN AS H., President of the 21st Quorum of 70.
67-1.

A Strangite. 61-6.

Labored with Privately; saw not at first;
Spirit prevailed; then preached lineal priesthood. 61-6.
Could not accept all of Briggs' revelation. 61-23.
Receives Briggs' rev. 61-23, 24.

10 to 15 days later receives a rev. like B.'s. 61-23, 27.
A Mormonite, Strangite, apostate. 61-28.
Perplexed for months before he heard of B.'s rev. 61-11.
Ashamed of Strang. 61-13, 14.
Convinced Strang and others are wrong. 61-10.
Writes Bro. Sheen of darkness all around. 61-20, 21.
Didn't know who the successor was to be! 61-24,
Onght to know it v.-as to be Y. J. 67-1.
Turned a whole branch of Strangites to re-. 61-7.
Receives revelation himself; vs. B 's. 61-15

16 INDEX

Cast off all. says the spirit.

Converses with the spirit again. 61-14.

Rev. a fe'v weeks later. 61-16.

And Ne'"'''j..':'s solemn promise to renounce all. 61-18.

Knew oni^ ah he could call brother, -r-61-19.

et al ask God who Joseph's successor is to be. 61-27.

And Briggs organize the Church. 62-13.

Chosen an apostle in the -r-. 62-5.

And Newkirk's letter to the Saints. 62-42.

Presides at conference in 1860 and presents his church

to .Joseph in the name of .Jesus Christ. 62-45, 47.

Family with Briggs, apostatize from every church they

have joined. 62-19.

A Mormonite, 67-1; Strangite. 61-6: Reorganite, 62-5;

Revelator, 61-23; Apostle, 62-5.

President, 67-1; of 21st quorum of 70, Nauvoo; Apos-
tate, 61-18.

Raised up Yellowstone Branch for Strang. 61-7r.

Sees Isaiah, 2-2, ,3, the last days. 61-12, 13.

Record in his quorum record. 1844. 67-1.

Familv and .Jason W. Briggs reasons for leaving the

Church. 53-10, 20.

And Briggs tottering Re. D. C. 121, v. 2, Yr. 1885.
HARRIS, MARTIN, followed .1. .J. Strang, Church Chron-
ology, p. 2H. Oct. 1846.
HARRIS, MARTIN, joined Anne I^ee, leader of the Shakers.

Star 8-124. in 1846.
HEDLOCK, REUBEN, says Saints labored on temple. 12.
HEIRSHIP on the, priesthood. B. Y. 67-2.
HELL— in hell yet. 62-21.

HIGHER authority than High Priest. D. C. 107-12.
HIGHEST among you preside. 45-4.

HIGHEST priesthood in the church is to preside. 61-49r.
HIGHEST authority presides always. 4r.
HIGHEST authority presides, admit the re. 50r.
HIGH COUNCIL — standing; the 12 no authority to. 3.
HIGH COUMCIL to be chosen, -r- 45-7.
HIGH COUNCIL of the Church organized. 2-17-1834;

D. C. 102-1.
HIGH COUNCIL'S decision eaual to presidency. D. C.

107-30.
HIGH PRIESTS calling to preside. D. C. 124-133, 5.
HIGH PRIESTS ordained bishops. D. C. 68-19.
HIGH PRIESTS sustain the twelve apostles. 10.
HINDERED in performing what God directs — accepted.

D. C. 124-49; also v. 53.
HOLY GHOST. See Ref. "H."
HYDE, ORSON, chosen one of the first twelve. 2.

At Rigdon's trial. 36-4.

INDEX 17

IMPOSSIBLE, utterly impossible. Gl-39r.
IT IS MINE! right to receive revelation. B. Young. Star. 5-

JESUS CHRIST by B. Young. 63-15.

JOHN, the BAPTIST, came to Joseph and Oliver C. 1-4.

JOHNSON, LUKE, chosen one of the first twelve apostles.

JOHNSON, LYMAN E., chosen one of the first twelve apos-
tles. 2.
JUSTIFICATION of course taken, by Briggs. 62-25r.
KEYS given by Joseph to the Twelve. Feb. 14, 1835. 2.

Of the kingdom given the apostles. 5.

And oracles; endownments; to the twelve, W. 19.

And power and principle W. to twelve. 18.

To building up kingdom, to the twelve. Joseph. 21
B. Y.

Of the kingdom held by the twelve. Joseph. 22.

The twelve have received. H. C. K. 29.

Of the kingdom held by Peter, James, John. D. C. l2S-
20.

Held by Michael, Gabriel, Raphael. Moroni, Peter, Jas.,
John. D. C. 128-20-21.

Restored. 67-3r.

Never was taken from Joseph. 74-6.

Of Apostleship is greatest of all. 74-18.

Joseph held given equally to Sidney R. and F. G. Wil-
liams. D. C. 90-6.

LAW, WILLIAM, chosen counselor to Joseph. D. C. 124-

91.
LEAD the Church — time will come when B. Y. (Jos.). 62-21.
LEADERS, prophets, and shepherds, -r- 61-42.
LEADERS of Utah Church are convicts, says H. C. S. p. 99.

What about Jesus? Joseph and Hvrum? Ancient apos-
tles? Shame, H. C. S! !
LETTER from James Christiansen to Joseph Smith and re-
. ply. 62-22.

Of Gurley and Newkirk to the Saints. 62-42.

To P. J. Sanders, Young Joseph's reply.

From P. J. Sanders. 1908. 67-5; 68-1; 68-18; 68-21.
LIE — "Give us a lie," demanded Curtis. 69-3.
LINEAGE not given to any one, except. D. C. 42-11.

Claims about Boarding House. D. C. 56-8; also 61v. r.

Plants of renown not Joseph's children. D. C. 124-127,
145.

Anointing and blessing. D. C. 124-57.

] 8 INDEX

In us and our seed shall nations be blessed. D. C. llO-

11, 12.
Reorganltes quote Joseph's blessing. 69-1.
Abraham received the Mel Priesthood from Melchisc-

dek and not his father. D. C. 84-14.
None other appointed except he be taken. D. C. 3-4.
Keys of Kingdom remain with Joseph always. D. C. 90-

2, 4.
Joshua was chosen to lead Israel instead of the sons

of Moses. Numbers 27-18, 23.
Alma, the High . Priest, given charge of all affairs of

Church by his father. Bk. of Mormon. Mosiah,

chap. 29, V. 42, 3.
Zion has a right to the priesthood by lineage. D. C.

113-8.
Priesthood continued through the lineage of fathers.

D. C. 86-8, 10.
Reorganites no right to the priesthood. D. C. 121.
Must be chosen by the body. D. C. 107-22.
1st Sam. 2" chap. No lineage.
LINEAGE — Admitting that Young Joseph has a right to the
Presidency by lineage, he forfeits all said rights by
disobedience and apostacy, never having remained in
the church, but delved for years in spiritualism 72-17r
becomes disgusted with that; jumps at the chance to
be President of the Re-established Ch. 72-2r he is
now divested of all authority except that which he re-
ceives from the faction he joins, says Reorganite, Mc-
intosh: 63-lr; Briggs is possessed of highest author-
ity, 62-llr; but his authority is not of God, 61-37, 38,
39, their history; hence, Y. J. is down and out.
If Presidency belongs to the first born, why did God
send Angels to ordain Jos. Smith, instead of the oldest
in the family, his father, Joseph Senior? Or why did he
pass over Hyrum, Joseph's oldest brother?
LITERAL descendents of Aaron and the Bishopric. D. C.

G8-20.
LUST. D. C. 42-22.

All blessings received through obedience to law upon

which predicated. D. C. 130-21.

MAL-ADMINISTRATION of Bishops — Reorganite griev-
ances, 17r.

MANTLE fell on B. Young. 27.

Of Elisha may have fallen on some one. 43.
MARKS, WM., left Mormons — deceived by Rigdon. 11.

Sustains the twelve apostles. 11.

Was pres. of Nauvoo Stal^e. G;) 4.

Didn't receive his position after following Rigdon. 69-4.

INDEX li)

Elder Jno. Smith took his place as president. C9-4.

Reason for being suspended. C9-4.

Dropped as pres. of Nauvoo Stake. 69-t.

At the Rigdon trial — nimole pi'ictice 69 3.

Churches he joined and apostatized from.

M.-R.-M.-S.-T.-P.-Re. 11.

Ordains Y. Joseph President, -r-11.

Assistant chairman at 1860 conference, -r-62-47.

Written to by Young Joseph because he had retained
the faith. 69-9.

Is It possible that he is traitor to the Church? 74-28.
MARSH, THOS. B., chosen one of first apostles. 2.
MclNTOSH, JAMES T., on authority of apostates. 63-lr.
McLELLAN, WM. E., chosen apostle. 67-5; his murmur-
ing and sin. D. C. 75.

Tries to write a revelation; apostatizes; Star. 5, No.
12, p. 185.
MELCHISEDEK Priesthood conferred on Jos. and Oliver

1-4 Ordination deferred until April 6, 1830. 62-80.
MIGHTY AND STRONG. D. C. 85-7.

Is Y. Joseph, says re-history. 53r.

Is not Y. Jos., says re-hist. 74.

He is as one mighty and Strong. 74-3r.
MOORE, A. P., says: "I heard B. Y. say from Public Stand

little Joseph should lead the Church, but it wouldn't

do to teach it then! Herald, Vol 39, No. 22, 339.
MORMONS are the common enemies of mankind. 63-27.

Life dedicated to exterminate. 63-19.
MOSES and the Holv Priesthood taken from earth. D. C.

84-25.
NAUVOO— Why leave. 75.

NAUVOO Expositor published June 7, 1844. Star, 5, Supple-
ment, p. 13.
NAUVOO HOUSE for plants of renown, and Joseph's

family. D. C. 124-56.
NEGROES ordained to the Priesthood, says Reorganite. D.

C. 115 (1865). 68-20, 19.

Are cursed as pertaining to the Priesthood. P. of G.,
p. 36.
NEWKIRK, DAVID, stricken from the twelve. 62-43.

Reuben demented — walking home speaking in tongues.
-r-62-22.

R. Compare above with D. C. 40-11, 12.

R. and Gurley joined hands — renounced all others.
-r-61-18.

R. chosen apostle re. -r-62-5.

Cyrus, counselor to Pres. Stake, Wis. -r-62-7.

20 INDEX

NOTHING, just nothing. 61-39r.
NUMBER of Saints. 48-3.

Only one man liis brother, -r- 61-q.

75 In Xauvoo. -r- 48-3.

Naiivoo a busj^ city of 20,000, says Young Joseph. 69-6r.

Now 1,500 Germans, Prussians, Austrians, French and

Irish. G9-G.
The county of Hancock held 25,000 Mormons, says Y.

J. 69-6.
Increased 400 per cent in Gr. Br. from 1844 to 1850.

67-23.
Te.n to one followed the Reorganites. 66-3r.

Fair Weather Friends numbered 75 in Nauvoo, 1864.

67-21.
None left in Nauvoo, not even non-Mormons. 67-19.
Of Saints in Nauvoo in 1844 were about 15,000. Ford's

Hist., p. 403.
Of Reorganites in her 400 branches in 1879, 12,176.

Tull. 742.
Of Saints in the Church, 2-1-1845, 95,000; in America,

75,000. T. S. 6-793.
OATH and Covenant, D. C. 84-39, 40.
ON, on to victory — baptism for dead. 62-33r.
ORACLES of God given to the Twelve. W. 19.

Shall be given unto the Church. D. C. 90-3, 4.
To receive * for the whole Church. D. C. 124-125-6.
Revelations, statutes, judgments, endowments. D. C.

124-39.
ORDINATION by .John the Baptist — .Joseph and Oliver. 1.
Authority received by above ordination to remain. 1.
Authority taken away, but restored, says Heman C.

Smith. Reorganite. 67-5r.
Who told the truth, the Angel, or Reorganite Histor-
ian?
Ordination of Joseph and Oliver to Mel. Priesthood.

62-78.
Deferred until April 6th, 1830. 62-80.
By Wm. Smith, not of God. 61-38r.
Of Apostles, by Jos. Smith. W. 18.
To greater by lesser O. K. 62-25r.
To greater common to both Churches. 62-25r.
To Mel. Priesthood. .Jos. and Oliver. 62-83r.
Of JoseDh and Oliver by Peter. James, and John. D. C.

27-12.
^,lw?vs by greater, not lesser to greater. D. C. 128-20.
Bv the Heads of the Church. D. C. 42-11.
To anv office in this Church. D. C. 20-65.

INDEX 21

Of necessity there are presidents ordained. D. C. 107-
21.

Of the President of the Cliurch. G2-77r.

Of Jos. and Oliver. D. C. 21-10.

Above that of an Elder ignored. 70-13.

Y. Joseph * three times by his father— No Good. G8-7.

Y. Joseph by five apostates O. K. 62-77.

Of Sidney and F. G. Williams, as Presidents of the
Church. S. 14-387. Art. 75-4.

I was not ordained by my father. 63-36r (Young
Joseph).

He did (ordain me) using the word ordain. 63-28r.

Was ordained by what he. considered proper authority.
62 H. C. S.

Ordination accepted, of those who think they have
authority. 69-4.

To the Presidency of Church, says Reorganite Hist.
They quote Times and Seasons 5-624 which says:
"Acknowledged President of the Church, accord-
ing to a previous ordination, at the conference held
in Loraine County, Ohio, Jan. 25th, 1832." Now,
at this conference he was acknowledged Presi-
dent. But, will Reorganites furnish date of prev-
ious ordination? Other than that of John the Bap-
tist and the Apostles Peter, James and John? Is
it not clear Joseph presides by right of the priest-
hood given iiim? 74-23, 24; D. C. 102-10.

ORGANIZE according to pattern. 45-7r.
Changed to fit Briggs' rev. 61-lr.
Authority to; was restored. 67-5r.

With two High Priests and a Seventy, says Historian
H. C. Smith. 61-39r.
Out of harmony with the law again. Art. 1.

ORIGINAL Baptism accepted. G2-45r.

ORIGINAL Baptism accepted. 62-50r.

PAGE, JOHN E., sustains the Twelve Apostles. 14.
Gone from the Church. 67-4.

PARTIAL fall of the Church. 61-41r.

Complete fall, and God rejected her. 62-31r.

Lo! it didn't fall at all, says Briggs' revelation. 53-3r.

PATTEN, DAVID W., chosen Apostle. 2.

PATTERN— Follow the pattern, says Beam's revelation-
disobedient. 62-22r.

PECULIARITIES of Reorganite revelations. 67-25.

PETER, James, and John. 1 to 4.

22 INDEX

PLANTS of Renown; watchmen; are not Joseph's children
D. C. 124-61, and 123 to 142v.

POLYGAMY in all the Factions into which the Church
divided. 58r.
Taught and practised by Wm. Smith and his Church in

1851. 61-46r.
Briggs receives a revelation against it in 1851. 53r.
God tells Briggs it was taught in Waukesha, Pales-
tine, Voree and other places. 53-6, 7.
Reorganites claim the Utah people were the first to

publish it in 1852.
Was taught as God's law in Wisconsin in 1851, 53-7,

hence Re. are wrong again.
In 1835 the CHURCH was reproached for the crime of

* * D. C. of 1846 and 1835.
Young Joseph is prepared to admit some things about

it. 69-36r.
Revelation, D. C. 132, given to the Prophet Joseph

Smith, committed to writing, 1843.
John C. Bennett was mistaken, but knew something of

polygamy; 300 elders sent to preach against his

lies. See Chronology for 1842.
Gov. Ford of Illinois quotes a part of the revelation in

Spring of 1844. 63-27.
Reorganites TRUE SAINTS HERALD says: "Joseph

caused the revelation on the subject to be

burned!" 67-34.
POWELL brings Briggs' revelation to Gurley. 61-23r.
David, also receives Briggs' revelation. 61-6r.
Deam contrives to save Gurley from Strangism. 61-6r.
POWERFUL organization. 62-21r.
PRATT, ORSON, chosen Apostle. 2.

PRESIDE — Apostles preside in absence of higher authority.
4r.

Apostle over the whole Church, says Woodruff. 38.
Highest authority always. 4r.

Here is the KEY to unlock the whole SECRET. 9r.
The Law and the Testimony on the subject. 30.
The voice of the People sustains the Twelve. 31.
Representatives of the Rightful Heir. 61-48r.
Over High Council. 30.

Always the Greatest; respect authority. 45-4r.
By what authority? 74-23.
PRESIDENCY and the Twelve have the keys. D. C. 112-
30 to 32.

Accepted as spiritual leaders. 62-80, 82.
And the Twelve Apostles are equal in authority. D. C.
107-24.

INDEX 23

Are Apostles, Seers, and Reve.lators. 22.

How chosen. D. C. 107-22.

Always holds Keys of the Kingdom. D. C. 81-2.

We have nothing to do with. 62-34r.

They changed their minds; we'll ordain him. 62-77r.

Y. J. had already been ordained. 63-28r.

Three times by his father, not sufficient. 68-7r.

Denies it being an "ordination." 63-36r.

H. C. Smith, Reorganite Historian, contradicts his

President. 62r.
PRESIDENT of the High Priesthood of the Church. D. C.
107-91.
Of the Church appointed and acknowledged by. D. C.

102-9.
Presides according to dignity of his office. D. C. 102-10.
Privilege to be assisted by two Counselors. D. C. 102-9.
Appointed from among those who are ordained. D. C.

107-21.
PRESIDING High Priest. D. C. 124-132 to 5.

Elder over my Church. D. C. 104-124, 5. (1841).

PRIESTHOOD of Aaron. 1.

Of Melchisedek restored, 62-80; holas right of Presid-
ency. D. C. 107-8.

Restored, says H. C. S., Reorganite Historian. 67-5r.

Of Aaron, one holding it, may ordain to Mel. Priest-
hood. 62-25r.

Of Aaron, one holding it, cannot ordain to Mel. Priest-
1-2 to 4.

Of Aaron, one holding it. D. C. 27-12, 13.

Reorganites out of harmony with the LAW of God.
D. C. 26-2, 3r. (Their Book).

Follow the Pattern, says Deam's revelation, a Reor-
ganite. 45-4r.

The Pattern in the beginning is in Article l and 2.

Reorganites didn't follow the Pattern — 7 men instead
of TWELVE. 45-5r.

God chose the men to select the Apostles. See D. C.
18-37.

God didn't choose the men to select the Reorganite
Apostles. 45-4, 5r.

Power of, given to the Presidency and the Twelve.
D. C. 112-30, to 32.

Power of. 75-3, by Jos. Smith.
PROPHET, not always a prophet. 67-33r.
QUORUM, a majority of apostles. D. C. 107-28.
RAZY, D. B., chosen Apostle in re-. 62-5r.

Name taken from the quorum of the Twelve. D. C.
117r V. 6, 1873.

24 INDEX

REJECTION of the Church; the living and dead. -r-62-3i.
Of the Church; authority restored; hence rejected. 67-5.
Is contrary to God's law already given. D. C. 13-1;

May 15, 1829.
If you do not do these things at the end of the time.

D. C. 124-31, 32.
Under what conditions. D. C. 124-49, 51.
Last time I shall call laborej-s. D. C. 33, 3.
Not according to law. D. C. 35-24, 27.
Contrary to Briggs' revelation. 53-3r.
Contrary to Beam's revelation. 45-4, 7r.
Contrary to Gurley's revelation. 61-25, 29r.
Not the reward of the diligent. 12.
Let the truth be confessed; the Church fell. 62-31r.
It partially fell. 61-41r.
Lo, it didn't fall at all. 53-3r.

Heman C. Smith is wrong -r- destroyed; restored. 67-5.
An excuse for course taken by ra 62-25r.
Church fled to mts.; lost to east. 50r.
"Just one brother left!!!" -r-61-19.
Would make God unjust to reject the innocent dead.

62-31r.
Must have been restored; 75 in it at Nauvoo, 1864. 48-

3i-.
Supposition only; established a new one. 61-35r.
Not so! says Wm. Smith, a Reorganite. 40.
Please give year, month, and day of rejection!
"Keys to gather together, one in all things." D. C. 27,

13.
If rejected, why did God tell Briggs, Deam, Gurley, it

was not rejected?
D. C. 93 refers to members in their positons in church.
D. C. 90-36, 7, Zion shall not be, moved out of her place.
D. C. 49-23. 25, Zion shall flourish upon the mountains.
D. C. 101-4. 20, Zion not be destroyed, though her

children be scattered.
D. C. 103-24, ex.
See index "Z" for Zion.
D. C. 5-34, Fear not, little flock; earth and hell cannot

prevail against you.
Did the Priesthood remain after rej. of Church? 70-11

and 14.
As long as there are SIX or more Saints organized,

the Church exist as it did April 6, 1830, says Re-
organite History. 70-5.
REORGANITES— Lost! Lost! Lost! 50r.
Weakness of position, -r-52.
Only one man his brother, -r-61-q.
In desperate straits, -r- 50.

INDEX 25

The.y discontinue Stakes of Zion. -r-70-7.

Say Church fell and God rejected her. -r-62-31.

Say it partially fell, -r-61-41.

Say it didn't fall at all. -r-53-o.

Very dilatory — seven years slothful, -r-62-1, 10.

Seven years pass by — seven perish, -r-62-28.

Prayed God to take him from the earth, -r-61-q.

Changed original organization. -r-»Jl-l.

Predicament — could not create a Priesthood. -r-61-o5.

Questioned ordinations by Apostle Wm. Smith, -r-61-36,

37.
Justification of course taken. -r-62-2o.
Hard run for Church material, -r-62-39.
Sound, healthy, theology — Briggs. -r-62-27.
Would all have apostatized if. -r-52-1.
Apostle Razy apostatized, -r-62-43.
Establish a Church with apostates from Strang, -r-61-28
Organize with two High Priests and a seventy. -r-Gl-39.
Grievances, not usurpation of twelve, but bishops.

-r-17.
First meeting place, -r-48-2, 3.
Not composed of other "ites." 67-2.
Composed of Strangites. -r-Gl-6, 7.
Composed of all other "ites" extant. 61-6, 7.
Pamphlet of "consolation to scattered Saints." 61-8.
Claim the AUTHORITY was RESTORED. G7-5r.
Resolutions. 61-49r.

Young Joseph not very certain Church is right. 68-35.
Punishment for disobedience. D. C. 121-11, 16, 17, 20,

to 23.
Revelations — peculiarities of. 67-25.
NONE OF MY CHILDREN IS MY SUCCESSOR, says

Joseph Smith. 68-20 (1842).
Frederick G. Williams and Sidney Rigdon are the

ones if. D. C. 90-6.

REVELATION:

How received. D. C. 6-14, 24.

How received. D. C. 8-2, 31.

Where received — temples. D. C. 124-37, 44.

By whom received for the Church? D. C. 28. 2.

Page, Briggs, Deam, Gurley, Young Joseph nat of God.

D. C. 28-11.
These have transgressed. D. C. 82-45.
To Sidney, disobeyed. D. C. 124-108.
But one man to receive for the Church. Alma 9-6.
One man to receive. D. C. 107-39.
Know assuredly, there is but one. D. C. 43-3,5; 28-2.
By Jason W. Briggs. -r-53-3.
By Deam. -r-45.

26 INDEX

By Gurley. -r-Gl-lS.

By Saints, -r-61-27, 29.

Page, John E. D. C. 28-11.

Briggs repudiated by himself. 53-8.

Briggs proven divine. (?). -r-61-4, 5.

By Deam; a drunk Brighamite present, -r-45-8.

Deam, not of God. 54-2.

Deam, doubt the divinity of his. -r-49-1, 2.

Deam, reasons for doubt, -r-50-1, 4.

By Briggs; write! write! write! the revelation, -r-53-6.

By Deam's brot. forth by what power, -r-45-8.

By Briggs, on celestial law. -r-53-6.

And the Prince of Darkness, -r-59-1.

Many false spirits. 52-2.

From false spirits. 54.

From a spirit that lied to them, -r-50-5.

On polygamy; article written by Briggs. -r-61-34.

Neither pattern followed, Deams nor Y. J, -r-62-43.

By Young Joseph — peculiar notions, -r-62-45.

On validity of ordinations, -r-61-37.

Again, -r-61-3.

In the evening, -r-49.

Acts of conference recorded in Heaven, -r-61.

The spirit intimated to organize, -r-61-35.

Against Wm. Smith. 61-37, 38.

Wm. Smith made President pro tem. -r-61-40.

According to needs, -r-61.

Indicating Y. Joseph to be leader, -r-61-27.

Convinced 20,000 Nauvoo Saints B. Y. was the man! 27

Brigham Young chosen; and ordained by Joseph. 25.

Called Brigham Young. D. C. 124-127.

Applicable to B. Young. D. C. 50-5.

Who is God that sendeth but one man to declare unto
us? Bk. of M. Alma 9-6.

Of the Reorganites — their peculiarities. 67-25.

Of Reorganites accepted 17 yrs. after received. D.
C. of re. 113, Sept. 13, 1878.

Not in Reorganite's. D. C. 2, 10, 13, 77, 85, 87, 108,
110, 111, 113, 114, 115, 116, 117, 118, 120. 121,122,
123, 125, 126, 129, 130, 131, 132. The Church had
all manuscrips, and all rev. were not published,
hence Re. do not have the above.
RIGDON, SIDNEY, blamed for Missouri troubles. 36-6.

Damaging testimony to self. 35.

Slothful. 19.

Not recognized as a president. 44,

Blesses the Saints. 35.

Receives revelation himself. 36.

INDEX 27

Admits he has no authority. 4.

Revelation. 35.

License demanded. 35; 36-1.

Threatens the Church. 36-5.

Traitor and an apostate. 35.

Plans to divide the Church. 36-3.

Trial. 35.

Cannot preside — when. 30,

Knew he would be disfellowshipped. 35.

Is disfellowshipped. 35.
JOHN W. said Y. Joseph was not ordained in jail —
ne was there. 68-19.

Y. J. says he was in jail twice — once when R. was not
there. 68-31.
ROCKY MOUNTAINS— Joseph and Hyrum tsmith flee to

the West. 46r.

Prophecy by Joseph Smith — West to Rockies. 47r.

Reorganites admits it. 48r.

Zion's borders enlarged. D. C. 107-74.

Zion spreading westward. 48-lr.

See index "Z" for Zion.
SAINTS submit to the loss of their leaders. 42.
SANDERS, P. J., letters to Young Joseph.

Letters to Young Joseph. 1909—67-5; 68-1; 08-18;
68-21.

Meets Elder Cooper, a Reorganite, in Chicago. 63-25.
SECRET MEETINGS, why held. Sidney Rigdon. 67-38.
SEED — In us and our seed all generations after us blessed.

D. C. 110-12.

In thee and thy seed shall earth be blest, etc. D. C.
'124-58.
SEVENTIES sustain the Twelve Apostles. 10.

18 ordained into the quorum. 62-8.

ordained into re- Church. 62-8.

Seven times seventy if the work requires. D. C 107-
93, 6.

Zenas H. Gurley, pres. of 21st quorum of seventy. 67-1.

Ordinations in quorums above the 7th not recognized
as having authority. Tull. 588. 70-13r.

D. C. 124-138, 9.

Call them when you need assistance. D. C. 107-38.

31 quorums in Nauvoo. 7-12-1845. S. 6-74, (Page in
the Church yet).

12 quorums organized. 8, 8, 1844. W. W. S. 5-138.

John WHiitmer's Church History Ch. 15 (129 R.) 70
times 70 if necessary.

Whitmer apostatized in 1837 and took the Church
records with him.

28 INDEX

SEVEN men must perish, if we don't organize. 62-28r.

SHEEN, ISAAC, then lead in prayer. 62-7Yr; then Young

Joseph was ordained.

Joseph Smith (Y. J.) President of the Reorganized
Church.
Y. J, is Young Joseph, son of Joseph Smith the Martyr.

Was born Nov. 6th, 1832. Tull. 804.

Baptized by his father; confirmed by his Sunday
School teacher, Elder Almon W. Babbitt. 68-7r;
D. C. 124-84, aspires.

Blessing by my father i remember, (age G). g^-7. (in
jail.)

Blessing after my Ijaptism, Nauvoo, as heir in lineal
descent. (;8-7.

Very brief parting blessing, a« father left for Car-
thage. (38-7.

I was G yrs. old; 10 or over; and over 11, when these
respective blessings were given. G8 7.

I have* not stated at any time that 1 was ordained as
my father's successor. G8-10.

My father did ordain me to be his Successor. 63-28.

He used the word ordain.

I don't know whether he used the word "ordain"' or
not. 63-28.

No sir; I did not state that 1 was ordaine I by my
father to be his successor. G3-3G.

Well, in a sense, I was ordained, or chosen, or what-
ever you may call it. G3-3G.

I did not know in 185G, 1 should be called. 64-6, 7.

In 1841, I was called by revelation to father.^ 62-24.

Ordained in Jail by his father. G8-7r.

Ordained shortly after coming out of jail, says Wight.
67-13.

Ordained to the same blessing twice after our bap-
tism. G8-7.

Ordained by five persons in 1860. 62-77.

I didn't know in 1844. 64-6, 7.

1 didn't know in 1856. 64-6, 7.

I didn't know in 1892. 63-38.

I didn't know in 1896. 68-10.

I recollect three blessings, in 1909, but neither of
them. 68-7.

Is the one Mighty and Strong. 53-5r.

Not the one mighty and strong. Blasphemy. 74r.

Gurley didn't know you were to be the leader. 61-24-r-.

Claims leadership by Lineage; Call from heaven; and
being accepted. 62-45r.

INDEX 29

And Lineal Priesthood taught by Wm. Smith 1850.
61-42r.

Lineal Priesthood had been overlooked. 61-43r.

As legal heir by Deam. 45-2r.

The Saints were taught that Strang was true suc-
cessor. -r-61-20.

Says the Twelve should lead the Church, -r-63-33.

Not called yet— 1860, Feb. 8th. -r- 62-34.

The seed of Joseph will be called in mine own
due time, -r-53-5.

Manifestations pointing to the Presidency, -r-62-51.

I havci been urged for years to accept this position.
G2-54r.

Numerous works sent me bearing on my right. 62-64r.

Posf?ible motives for accepting position. -r-62-55r.

Cool reception of Gurley and Briggs. -r-04-1, 3.

Didn't know the Lord had a work for him. -r-64-5
(1856).

Might have to join the Church at Salt Lake, -r-64-10.

Sickness; poverty, vision; jumps at the chance to be
offered. 72-2.

And a fool's advice. 72-13.

Wifle awake revelation. 72-19, 21.

"Why not go to Utah?" Funnel shaped cloud. 72-15, 20.

Revelation on Polygamy. -r-G2-58. 9.

A hand-cart journey too much for Y. J. 72-26.

In the name of Jesus Christ, arise and be our leader.
-r-72-36.

I could not accept — it was not the word of the Lord
to me. 64-1. 2r.

The Lord has got to show him. -r-64-4. 6.

Not sure, he should not go to Salt Lake, -r-64-6, 10.

I could not move upon evidence given to others only.
-r-64-7, 9.

If it is made clear to me, I'll join you. -r-64-11.

During. the year 1859 the question of my connection
with my father's work was finally determined.
-r-69-7.

Revelation: Zarahemla and other places only, is
the only organized portion of the Church accept-
ed by me." -r-69-7.

Now seeks the position — evidence sufficient, -r-69-7, 8.

Now writes Elder Wm. Marks because he had re-
tained the. faith, -r-69, 9.

See index "M" for Marks and learn how he retained
his faith.

Letter to Wm. Marks— say nothing of this to anyone.
-r-69, 9.

30 INDEX

My step-father began building castles in the air —
he took a speculative view of it; my mother ap-
proved my determination, -r-69-10.

Wm. Marks, Wm. W. Blair, and Israel L. Rogers vis-
ited me at Nauvoo, and Mother and myself con-
cluded to attend the next conference, at Am-
boy. 111. -r- G9-11.

And reply of Marks: "We have had enough of man-
made prophets. If God has called you we want to
know it * * If not, we want nothing to do with
you." -r- 69-11.

"We have had enough of man-made prophets," says
Marks. (1 should think Marks had!! See index
"M" for Marks.)

"In the face of one of the fiercest tempests, my moth-
er and myself left for Conference at Amboy, 111.,
Apr. 4, 1860." 69-12.

We arrive on the 5th; attend prayer meeting in even-
ing; learn for first time it had been prophesied 1
would attend the Amboy Conference, -r- 69-12.

The prophecy was not uttered until I had told them
I would be there, -r- 69-11, also 69-8.

The whole people sobbed aloud for joy when they
learned how the prophecy had been fulfilled, -r-
69-13.

Is the Martyr's successor, says the Spirit to Gurley,
1851. -r-61-27.

The Amboy Conference — "Brother Joseph, I present
this Church to you in the name of Jesus Christ" —
the gift was accepted, -r- 62-74, 76.

Ordination followed — ordained President of the High
Priesthood — the congregation in tears. 62-77r.

Preceeding the ordination, the following from his
speech: "I came not here of myself but by the
influence of the Spirit, -r-62-51.

I come not here to be dictated by any set of men.
-r- 62-51.

For two or three years deputations have waited upon
me. -r- 62-54.

Opinion varies as to why I accept this position, r-62-55.

I have endeavored to keep myself unbiased. -r-G2-57.

I hold in utter abhorrence the principle taught by B.
Young, -r-62-58.

I can never believe my father taught such doctrine.
-r- 62-59.

Book of Mormon and Doctrine and Covenants auxil-
iaries to Bible. 62-60.

Peculiar notions as to revelations, -r- 62-61.

INDEX 31

The thought to assume leadership repulsive at one
time, -r-62-63.

Never read the numerous works sent me about my
rights, -r-62-64.

It is my determination to do right, -r- 62-65.

How B. Young is considered by some, -r- 62-67.

I have come not of my own dictation to this sacred
office, -r- 62-70.

I will come to you, if you will receive me. -r- 62-71.

I pledge myself to promulgate no doctrine that shall
not be approved by you. or the code of good mor-
als, -r- 62-72.

Informed that B. Young's followers were the Old Fog-
ies of the institution, -r- 62-73.

If the spirit which prompts my coming, prompts also
my reception, I am with you. -r- 62-74.

Carried unanimously that he be received as a Prophet
— the successor of his father, -r- 62-75.

The Church was then presented by Gurley, and a
brief reply made by their President, -r- 62-75, 6.

Letter from James Christiansen and reply. 62-22.

Letter to P. J. Sanders in 1909—67-5; 68-1; 68-18; 68-21.

Has no counselors, except his mother and step-fath-
er. 69-14.

Instructs his step-father to look for a place of galh-
ering. -r- 69-14.

Step-father exceeded his authority, -r- 69-14.

Citizens of Hancock County passed resolutions against
us. -r- 69-15.

There came no "Thus saith the Lord," upon which to

make Nauvoo a rallying place. 69-16.

"The Temple was not finished." 69-17.

We numbered 75 in Nauvoo in 1864. 48-3.

After his visit to Salt Lake, where some of the ser-
mons struck him with great force, 69-19, returns
and formulates questions which he asks his moth-
er— polygamy, etc. — translation Bk. Mormon. 69-
21.

Plural wives: "Such a thing might be, if everybody
agreed to it. 69-26.

An Angel shows D. Whitmer's mother the plates. 69-37r.

I have never conversed with James J. Strang- -l m
unbiased. 62-57.

I had a chat with James J. Strang, and promised
to meet him again. 72-1.

Lacked wisdom, and asked of God. 72-3 6r.

Investigates Spiritualism three or four years. 72-17r.

Believed the Lord would enable him to decide. 72-18r.

Peculiar vision — funnel-shaued cloud. 72-19r.

32 INDEX

Is polygamy of God? 72-21r.

I questioned mother about it. 72-22r.

Receives letter from Zarahemla. 72-2Ur.

Says the Church practically set aside. Tullidge's His

tory. 68-8r.
Briggs' revelation is one of the thini,^s ;hat occurred

G8-9r.
Fails to give citation where record ol: setting asid

of TuU. Hist.,' 73-2.
Not very certain he is on the right road, now! G8-3r

(Year 1909).

SMITH, EMMA, D. C. 25-14; D. C. 20-32 to 34.

Married Bidamon. an unbeliever. G9-6; Tull. 798.
United with the Reorganites on original baptism. G2

77r.

SMITH, HYRUM, is a prophet, seer, and revelator unto th
Church as. D. C. 124-94.
Is patriarch of the Church. D. C. 124-124; 91, v. b;

right.
If he had lived would have lead the Church. 20.
I want Hyrum to live to lead the Church. 09-2.
With Joseph were preparing for a flight to the west

4 Or.
SMITH, WILLIAM B., chosen one of the first Apostles. 2.
Ordained a Phophet, Seer and Revelator. Gr.
Sustains the whole twelve May 15th, 1845. 15.
Violent temper. 71-8 to 10.
Apostatizes from the Church. 71-3.
Excommunicated from the. Church. 10-12-1845. 71
Arraignment of the Twelve. Apostles. 71-2, 3.
First to raise his musket against B. Young. 71-5.
Preaches lineal priesthood and Y. .Joseph in 1845

71-4.
Joins .J. J. Strang, and is excommunicated from his

Church. G2-18.
Organizes a Church of his own; Pres. pro tern toi

V. J. Gl-44r.
Is Pres. of his Church, and Wight, Hook, and Wood

counselors. Gl-44r.
Church composed of Saints from No. 111., and So. Wis

cousin. Gl-44r.
Introduces the practice 0f polygiimy!, with disy.(S-

trous results, 1851. Gl-46r.
Ordains Apostles, but they are not of God. 61-37-8.
Is the only legitimate President since 1844. Gl-48r,
Ordained a 70 in Reorganite Church. 62-8.

INDEX 33

SMITH, JOSEPH, born in Sharon, Windsor Co., Vt, Dec.

23, 1805.

On authority of Sidney Rigdon. 44.

Ordains Apostles. 18.

Ordained an elder. 62-79.

Confers keys. 19.

See Gospel Reference "H" Historical.

Was a prophet before he was baptized. 74-6.

Is not a fallen prophet, says B. Young. 74-8.

No man will ever stand between him and the Twelve.
74-9.

Wanted Hyrum to live and lead the Church June 20,
1844. 69-2.

Was ordained an apostle — then had right to organize.
74-14.

Could not have built up Church without being an
Apostle. 74-15.

Was not ordained President of the Church. 74-24.

Was President by authority of the Apostleship he
held, and the sanction of the brethren. 62-79 to
82; this was in harmony with a previous ordina-
tion and commandment by John and Peter, Jas.
and Jno. 62-80.

SOUND Constitutional Statement of the Priesthood. 61-
50r.

SPIRITS— False. 54.

Lied to them, -r- 50-5.

STAKES discontinued, -r- 70-7.

No "Thus saith the Lord," to gather at Nauvoo. 69-16.

Organized at Palestine, -r- 61-45.

Of Zion established in Wisconsin, -r- 62-6.

STRANG, JAMES J., Church contemptible, -r- 61-14.
To save Curley from the evils of Strangism. 61-6.

STRANGITES — whole branch becomes Reorganites. -r-61-
6, 7.

And all other "ites" become reorganites. 70-11.
And other "ites" don't form reorganites, says H. C.

Smith, a reorganite. 67-3.
A second edition of Rigdonism; they tell horrid lies.

67-4.

SUCCESSOR to .Joseph Smith not his children, 68-20, says
Joseph Smith, 1842.

Frederick G. Williams and Sidney Rigdon equal with
Jos. D. C. 90-6.

34 INDEX

TEMPLE work did not caase at Nauvoo; Young Joseph, -r-
13.
Suit Wm. Smith's answers as to ordination to Prophet,

Seer, etc. 6.
Work did not cease only when mobs were upon them.

Hedlock 12.
At Kirtland must not be defiled. D, C. 97-17.
Building always commanded. D. C. 124-39.
In Nauvoo — sutficient time. D. C. 124-31 to 33.
Do the work in the temples or be rejected. D. C. 124-

47.
And city in Jackson Co., Mo., accepted — hindered by

enemies. D. C. 124-49 and 51.
Must not be defiled — if they are 1 will not come to

them. D. C. 97-16 to 18.
At Nauvoo dedicated Oct. 5, 1845. Star. 6-195.
In Mo., corner stone laid before mob were awake by

the twelve. 4-26-'39.
At Nauvoo publicly dedicated by O. Hyde, 5-1-1846.

Church Chro. Z7.
Conference in N * * first time for three years. S. 6,

195, Oct. 1845.
Enemies took possession Sept. 30, 1845.
Let the work on my temple * * continue on. D. C.

127-4.
Endowment in Nauvoo. 75-1, 2.
TIMES AND SEASONS, published Nov. 1839, by Robinson
and Carlos Smith. Hist. Rec. 751.

TONGUES, Speaking in * * walking homeward, -r-61-22.

His wife speaks in * -r- 61-22.

Singing and speaking in * * Gurley's little girl. 61-
25 -r-.
TRANSITION instantaneous. 59r.
TROUBLE, deep trouble. 61-39r.
TULLIDGE'S History is a Reorganit'e publication. 73-lr.

Was revised by him for the Publishers. 73-4 to lOr.
UNITED ORDER dissolved. D. C. 104-52 to 3.
USURPATION by the Apostles destroyed harmony in all

quorums, -r- 8.

See index "A" for Apostles.
VACANCY of Apostles filled how. -r- 62-43.

See D. C. 118-6.
VALIDITY of ordination in re-. Church, -r- 61-36.

do. answer given. 61-37.
WATCHMEN on the towers. D. C. 124-61. (1841).
WATT, GEO. D., first man baptized in England, 1837, July

30, by Kimball. S. 1-291.

INDEX 35

WAUKESHAW Branch organized under Strang. 62-17r.
WHITE, GEORGE, chosen Apostle. 62-5r.

Apostatizes. 62-43r.
WHITEHEAD, JAMES, ridiculous statement about Y. J.

ordination. 67-24.
WIGHT, LYMAN, hardly sustained in his position as apos-
tle. 16.

Says Young Joseph was ordained out of Jail. 67-13.

I was ordained in Jail, says Y. J., age about 6 yrs. 68-7.

Y. J. was not ordained in .Jail, says Jno. W. Rigdon.
68-18.

Beware, Lyman, for satan desireth to sift thee. D. C.
52-12.

Counselor in Wm. Smith's Church. 61-44r.
WILLIAMS, FREDERICK G., called to Presidency. D. C.

81-1, 2.
WISE men smile at our folly. 62-28r.
WITNESSES, three. 2.

WOODRUFF, WILFORD, chosen one of the Apostles. 18.
Address. 10.
Cannot lie; not in the nature of the man. 24r.

WREST the scriptures. D. C. 121. Liberty Jail Blessing. (3

Reorganites.)
WRITE, write write. 53-7r.

B. Y. is Brigham Young.

Chosen one of the first Apostles. 2.

If he ever leads the Church, he will lead it to hell.

62-21.
On apostacy from .Joseph and his measures. 33.
Mantle of Joseph on him. 43.

God will raise up others to take Joseph's place. 39.
Sustained; mantle of Joseph Fallen on him. 27.
Favor of carrying out Joseph's measures. 33.
You cannot fill the office of Prophet, Seer and Reve-

lator. 62-78.
Says Jesus was begotten bv the power of Holy Ghost.

63-11, 13.
Views about Adam. 63-6, 15.
Inaugurates a movement that sheds enduring lustre

on his name. 71-11.
Loyalty to Joseph (W. W.). 74-5.

do. Not fallen. 74-8.
The stars have set In blood, but will rise in glory

by and by (Hyde). 43.
Nominated President. 74-11.
A Prophet, Seer and Revelator. 74-12.

36 INDEX

Said: All that want to draw away a party, let them

do it. 74-20.
If Joseph had risen from the dead and again spoken.

74-21.
If I had not seen him (Woodruff). 74-22.
It is by the voice of God and the voice of the people.

74-23.
Not ordained, says F. D. Richards. 74-24.
Is our President and our head. 29.
Had sealed on him every key and power, W. W. 19.
Joseph told the 12 the year before he died. 21,
Who ordained B. Y. 25.

Who ordained B. Y. Joseph Smith ordained him. 25.
Was chosen by revelation. D. C. 124-127.
On ordaination by Joseph Smith. 25.
On ordination. 74-12 to 19.

Was loyal to Joseph the Prophet, says Woodruff. 74-5.
Says it is his right to receive revelation. 74-9.
Says Joseph S. — ordained Hyrum to take his place.

74-10.
Is President by the voice of the people. 74-12.
Was never ordained a High Priest. 74-16.
Prophecy — Let any man try to lead away a party.

74-20.
Presides by authority of God and man. 74-23.
Was not ordained President of the Church. 74-24.

ZARAHEMLA, Wisconsin, is the favored spot, -r- 62-9.
ZION to be rebuilt. 53-5.

Regulations of, by Joseph. 3.

Out of * * shall go forth the law-Isaiah. 2-1, 2, 3.

Established in the top of the mountains— Micah. 4-1, 2.

Flourish upon the mountains. D. C. 49-23, 25.

A Stake of. D. C. 104-48.

do. D. C. 101-18, 19, 21; none other place ap-
pointed; neither shall be

Pure in heart. D. C. 98-18, 19, 21.

Independence, Jackson Co., Mo., place for "city of
Zion." 74-25.

It shall not be a Zion unto you if, D. C. 119-6, you
don't pay your tithes.

Has a right to the Priesthood by lineage. D. C. 113-8.

Other Stakes besides Kirtland. D. C. 109-59.

Of Enoch. D. C. 38-4.

Center— Jackson Co., Mo. Temple and city there!
D. C. 124-49, 51; 53.

Between Atlantic and Pacific— equal distance. 74-25.

Borders enlarged. D. C. 107-74.

North and South America. 74-26.

All America was now declared Zion. 48-1.

INDEX 37

To be purchased. D. C. 63-29.

Shall flourish on the tops of the mountains. D C 49-
23, 25.

Not destroyed, though her children be scattered D
C. 101-4, 5 to 20. '

Moved, seconded, and carried, other Stakes b^ locat-
ed. S. 16-86, 9-17-1837.

D. C. 103-24V ex.

PART I

APOSTLES—

Peter, a fisherman. Matt. 4-18, 19.

James, son of Zeb.; a fisherman. Acts. 12-1, 2.

John, son of Zeb.; a fisherman. Acts. 12-1, 2.

Andrew, Simon's bro.; a fisherman. Matt. 4-18, 19.

Simon, Andrew's bro.; a fisherman. Mark. 1-16.

Matthew, a custom officer. Matt. 9-9.

Levi, son of Alphaeus; custom officer. Mark 2-14.

Philip. Mark 3-18.

Bartholomew. Mark 3-18.

Thomas. Mark 3-18.

James, son of Alphaeus. Mark 3-18.

Thaddaeus. Mark 3-18.

Judas. Mark 3-19.

Paul. 1st Cor. 9-1.

Barnabas. Acts. 14-14.

Silas. Acts. 15-40.

ARTICLES BELOW REFER TO PART TWO OF
THIS BOOK.

Art. 1.

First chosen in the Church. 67-5.
Restored Melchisedek Priesthood. D. C. 27-12.
Greater than John the Baptist. Art. 1.
Chosen by God's direction. D. C. 18-37.

Art. 2.

Chosen by three witnesses.

Keys, authority, duties. D. C. 27-12, 13.

Authority to preach or build up the church. D. C. 42-11,

Authority to ordain others. D. C. 18-32.

Art. 3.

Regulate matters in the church.

Art. 4.

Preside in absence of higher authority.
Traveling Presiding High Council. D. C. 107-34.

40 READY REFERENCE

Are counselors to the Presidency and have the power

of the Priesthood. D. C. 112-30.
EQUAL IN AUTHORITY and POWER to the First

Presidency. D. C. 107-24.
And Quorum of 70 also EQUAL. D. C. 107-26.

Art. 5.
Prophets, Seers, and Revelators.

Art. 6.

Do, says Wm. Smith, a Reorganite.

Do, says the Lord to Joseph. D. C. 21-1.
Appointed to fill vacancies. D. C. 118-6.
Being equal with the Presidency, set in order ALL

the Affairs of this Church and Kingdom. D. C. 90-

16.
Being equal, it is their duty to preside over the whole

Church. D. C. 107-91, 2.

Art. 32.

Set in order the First Presidency of the Church Dec.

5, 1847. Art. 74-11. See Church Chronology by

Jenson (1890).
Are in harmony with the law in reorganizing this

quorum. D. C. 90-16.
Informed by God there was to be no disorganization

of the Church until the coming of Jesus Christ.

D. C. 27-12, 18.

Art. 8.

Usurpation of authority destroyed harmony between
all the quorums. Reorg. Hist, of the Prophet by
Edw. Tullidge (hence disorganization).

Art. 9.

Usurpation of dead men's authority impossible — "The
highest authority presides always." Reorg. Hist.

Art. 10.

Were sustained by the quorums and members of the
Church as a body throughout America and the
British Isles in 1844 and 1845.

READY REFERENCE 41

Art. 11.

Didn't usurp authority by, says Wm. Marks after his
apostacy. (Marks ordained the Pres. of the Re-
org. Church).

Art. 12.

Didn't destroy harmony between the quorums, there-
by disorganizing the entire Church, (10-7-1844).

Art. 13.

Didn't destroy harmony, says Jos. Smith, the Pres. of
the Reorg. Church.

Art. 14.

Are sustained by Apostle John E. Page, in the most
solemn manner. (Page apostatized and jomed
Reorg. Church.)

Art. 15.
Are sustained by Apostle Wm. Smith, May 15, 1845.
(He joined the Reorg. Church.)

Art. 16.
Lyman Wight hardly sustained in his office Oct. 7,
1844.

Art. 17.

Usurpation of authority (?) did not concern Reorg.
Followers.

Art. 18.

Received their authority and ordination from Joseph
Smith, the Prophet, said W. Woodruff m 189Z.
Robert's Succession.

Art. 19.

Responsible to bear off the kingdom, writes W. Wood-
ruff, 10-11,1844, are words of Joseph Smith.

Art. 20.

Receive all keys and powers belonging to the Apos-
tleship, says B. Young. xx,^^

And First Presidency is the power of the Priesthood
given. D. C. 112-30.

42 READY REFERENCE

Art. 21.

Received every key and power to lead the Church,
says B. Young.

Art. 11.

Are the proper persons to lead the Ch. Marks.

Art. 22.

That house that rejects the Lord's anointed shall be
left desolate.

Art. 23.

Received from Joseph the same power that he re-
ceived from Heaven.

Art. 24.

WILFORD COULD NOT LIE! says Reor. Hist, by
Tullidge.

Art. 25.

Receive all keys, ordinances, covenants, endowments,
sealing ordinances of the Priesthood as shown
Joseph from heaven, says P. P. Pratt.

Art. 26.

Commanded in the name of Israel's God to rise up
anl bear the keys of the Kingdom, says Wilford
Woodruff. (He cannot Lie!") (1845. Pratt's
statement corroborated). (Also Editor of Star).
(Also do B. Brigham, etc.).

Art. 27.

At the head, as the First Presidency of the Church —
sustained — says W. Woodruff. (1845).

28.

Will lead this people, and don't be bluffed off by any
man, says Joseph. (Testimony of Orson Hyde.)

Art. 29.

Have the keys as long as one of the Apostles is left,
says H. C. Kimball.

READY REFERENCE 43

Art. 30.

Cannot act under the direction of one of the first
presidency, the junior counselor.

Art. 31.

Must be sustained by the voice of the Church the
same as the first presidency.

Art. 32.

Unanimously sustained in their office as appointed by
Pres, Joseph Smith, says O. Hyde.

Art. 33.

Young says: If there is not more than ten men who
hang on to the truth, and to Joseph and the tem-
ple, etc., let me be one of the number.

Art. 34.

Will be damned if they do not act, and the people,
also, if they do not heed their authority, says
Sidney Rigdon.

Art. 35.

Not usurping authority, but perform their duty. Rig-
don trial by P. P. Pratt.

Art. 36.

Being undermined by Sidney Rigdon.

Art. 37.

By the voice of the people was in favor of sustaining
the Twelve to be their leaders. Orson Hyde.

Art. 63-33r.

Utah Saints are right — Apostles preside, says Jos.
Smith of the Re-Organized Church.

Art. 38.

Apostles now preside over the WHOLE CHURCH.
1844.

44 READY REFERENCE *

Art. 39.

God will raise up others to Lead his People. 1844.

Art. 40.
Is the Church Annihilated by a Single Blow? 1844.

Art. 41.
The Twelve Apostles Take Charge. 1844.

Art. 42.

The Mormons Submit to the Loss of their Leaders
in silence. Extr. from Liverpool Albion, Aug. 5,
1844.

Art. 43.

Elisha has Caught the Mantle of Elijah.

Art. 44.

Apostle or Pres. Rigdon not Recognized as one of the
. Presidency.

APOSTLES OF THE REORGANITE CHURCH— HOW

CALLED! CHOSEN! AUTHORITY COMPARED

WITH THE ABOVE, ETC., ETC.

Art. 45.

H H. Beam's Revelation, 3-20-1853.

Who Hath Required this at Your Hand? Isaiah 1-12.

Wo unto Them That are Deceivers. D. D. 50-6, 8.

Is H. H. Beam a Prophet? The Lord will do Nothing
save he reveal His Secret Unto His servants the
Prophets. Amos 3-7.

The Oracles Were to be Given to the Church, Bro. D.
D. C. 90-3, 7.

The Church was in the Rocky Mts., 3-20-1853.

Art. 46.
The Church was to be there, you say.

READY REFERENCE 45

Art. 47.

Joseph Smith Prophesied they would be driven to the

Rocky Mts. and there become a Mighty People,

so says your history.
Bro. Deam, the Church was Flourishing in the tops of

the Mountains according to Revelation. D. C. 49-23,

25.

Art. 48.

You do not dispute the fact, Bro. Deam.
Deam's Rev. not in HARMONY with the Law. D. C.
43-3, 5.

Art. 49.

Deam doubts the Divinity of his own Revelation.

Art. 50.

Reason for Doubt — His Brethren had not agreed on
points in his Revelation a few nights before.

Art. 51.
The Spirit Lied, so says their history.

Art. 52.

The Spirit explains WHY it Lied — They would have
ALL apostatized if it had told the truth.
There are many false Spirits gone forth to deceive.
D. C. 50-2, 4.

Art. 53-8.

Bro. Deam, You will no doubt remember your friend,
Jason W. Briggs, claimed to receive a Revelation
a short time before you, and in later years said:
"I would not like to call that a revelation now;
but you know we learn by experience."

Art. 54.

Every Spirit is not of God. Historical Record.

We Know Assuredly That Deam's Rev. is not of God.

D. C. 28-1, 7.
To the Law and the Testimony again Bro. Deam:

46 READY REFERENCE

Your Revelation sets at defiance the Laws of God.
D. C. 35-17, 19.

Bro. Deam did not Hearken to the Servants of God
appointed over him, hence he has been removed
out of his place, D. C. 93, and is without author-
ity. D. C. 124-45.

Bro. Deam is under Condemnation according to the
Law., D. C. 82-3, 5.

Art. 55.

Bro. Deam is a Designing Leader, who Forsook the

Church in the midst of its deepest trials — the

EXODUS.
Bro. Deam has departed from the faith, giving Heed

to Seducing Spirits and Doctrines of Devils, etc.

1st Tim. 4, 5.

Art. 56.

Bro. Deam is an Apostate, Divested of All Authority,
save that he receives from the faction to which
he unites, so says their history.

According to the Law and the Testimony, and to be
Obedient to the Commands of God, it is our Duty
to REJECT Deam's PURPORTED Revelations
as an Imposition in the Name of Some other God
than that of the Father of the Faithful. D. C. 43-3,
6; 28-2; 50-2, 9.

Art. 57.

Apostles of Reorganite Church Called Partly Through
Authority of H. H. Deam's Revelation. 45-5.

Art. 58.

Three Spirits Aid in Giving Deam's Revelation viz.,
Prince of Darkness, the Spirit, and the Spirits
of a Half-drunk Brighamite. 45-1, 3.

Art. 58.

Gurley Determined that if Deam's Revelation Ever
Came Before the Church, it should be by the
Power of God, and Not of Man. 45-8.

Art. 59-1 to 4.

After 17 days' Reflection, and after the close, 50-1, 4,
of a Two Days' Wrangle, H. H. Deam Becomes
Bold Enough to Present His Revelation as from
God. 49-2.

READY REFERENCE 47

Art. 50—1 to 5.

Beam's Revelation Was Brought Before them by the
Power of Man, WHILE the 'PRINCE of DARK-
NESS', 50-3, 5, Reigned Triumphant! 'Its Last
Chance.' Then, 49-2, Followed Wonderful Mani-
festations!! 59-3.

Art. 60.

The Law and the Testimony Summed Up, as Brought
to Bear on H. H. Deam's Rev. and Conduct. D.
C. 42-3, 6; 28-2; 50-2, 9; 124-45; Articles 45, 49, 50,
51, 52, 55, 56.

Art. 61.

FOURTEEN REVELATIONS TO THE REORGAN-
ITES — Brother Deam Not the Only Revelator.
Briggs, Gurley, Deam., the Church. 61.

62.

The Reorganite Church is Established! Minutes of
the Conference. 62-1, 10.

62.

Jason W. Briggs is Chosen President. 62-2. This is in
harmony with Deam's Revelation, which says:
"Let the Greatest among you preside at your
Conference. 45-4.

63.

Jason was the Greatest Among them — the Rest Must
have Been Very Small. Now We Will Weigh
Jason W. Briggs in the Balance, and Finding His
Value, we can Easily Determine the Rest! 62-11.

64.

The Exodus was too much for Jason — He Joins Strang.
62-12.

65.

In 1850 He Leaves Strang — Is Ordained Apostle in
Wm. Smith's Church. Wm. Smith Is an Apos-
tate from the Strangite Church. 'Orig." by Jos.
F., Jr. p. 12. Art. 62-18.

48 READY REFERENCE

66.

Activity in Smith's Church — Conferences — Polygamy.
1850, 1. 61-41, 47.

67.

Leaves Smith for Fairer Regions — Gets Wonderful
Revelations Himself. 53.

68.

Briggs with his Smithites joins Gurley with his
StTangites and Establish the Reorganites. 61-6, 7.

69.

Briggs' Degrees: Mormonite, Mormonite Apostate;
Strangite, Strangite Apostate; Smithite, Smithite
Apostate; Reorganite, Reorganite Apostate. Ra-
ceives a Wonder Revelaion: "Verily, verily, saith
the Lord, even Jesus Christ, unto his servant Jas-
on Briggs, Concerning the Church: etc." Repu-
diates His Alleged Revelation saying: "We Learn
by Experience." 62-20.

and
This same Jason W. Briggs is the Man Whose Priest-
hood is the Highest and Greatest Upon Earth
(62-2), and, therefore, is Chosen to Preside at the
Conference at which the Reorganized Church is
Established. 45-4.

70.

Angels Present — Saints Transfixed — And the Voice
of God Declares: JASON W. BRIGGS' AUTHOR-
ITY IS NOT RECOGNIZED BY ME." "We All
Knew it Was From God." That Settles It. 61-37,
39.

71.

ANGELS, ANGELS, Brethren! Three in Vision! The
SPIRIT DECLARES that H. H. DEAM'S REV-
ELATION IS OF GOD. 49-1, 2; 52-1.

72.

Alleged Prophecy Fulfilled — Brigham Led the Church
to Hell. 62-21.

READY REFERENCE 49

73.

J A SIN W. BRIGGS, the Highest Authority, and two
others Ordain SEVEN APOSTLES. 45-6.

74.

"The Lord Told Cs the Acts, of this Conference Were
Recorded IN HEAVEN. (No doubt about it! P.
J. S.) 62-10.

75.

Beam's Revelation: "See Thou Do All Things Ac-
cording to the Pattern." 45-4.

Deam's Revelation: "Let Three men be appointed
by the Conference to Select SEVEN men who
shall compose a majority of the Twelve, for it is
my will that that quorum should not be filled up
at present." 45-5.

76.

Joseph Smith's Revelation— The Pattern: "I give unto
you Oliver Cowdery, and David Whitmer that you
shall search out the Twelve." D. C. 18-37.

Joseph Smith's Revelation— Not by Halves: "Search
out Twelve men." Also: When vacancy occurs,
Fill the Places of those who have fallen." D. C.
118-6.

77.

Deam's Revelation: Follow the Pattern: (Choose
Twelve Men;) D. C. 18-37: "Choose Seven Men,
It is my Will. But Follow the Pattern!" 45-5.

78.

"Will the Lord Please to Tell Us How to Organize?"
(Deam's Revelation, is the Answer). 45-2, 7.

79.

"God Had Commanded Us to Do WTiat We Absolute-
Iv Could Not Do." Tull. 598. "We had Two High
Priests CBriggs-Deam). and One Senior President
of 70 (Gurley), but how could these Organize
the Church? It was impossible, utterly impossi-
ble. We concluded High Priests and a Seventy
Mieht ordain Seventies — but when done, what
would it accomplish? Nothing, just nothing. We
were in trouble — deep trouble! 50-1, 5; 61-39.

50 READY REFERENCE

80.

The Seven Apostles received their AUTHORITY from
BRIGGS, DEAM and Gurley, says Joseph Smith,
Fres. of Reorganite Church. 62-23.

81.

"Do All Things According to the Pattern." D. C. 18-37.
82.

JASON W. BRIGGS' REASONS JUSTIFYING THE
COURSE TAKEN. 62-25.

83.

LESSER ORDAINS THE GREATER— THAT'S AL-
RIGHT, SAYS JASON W. BRIGGS. 62-25.

84.

Greater Ordains the Lesser — Says the Lord to Joseph
Smith. D. C. 20-39; 20-48; 27-12; 128-20, 21; 42-11,
22; 27-6, 12.

"Do All Things According to the Pattern." See D. C.
18-37.

85.

.Jason Wrong Again! He says: ".Joseph Smith and
Oliver Cowdery were ordained to the lesser
Priesthood by an angel; then by this Authority,
and a commandment, they on the 6th day of April,
ordained each other ELDERS; then HIGH
PRIESTS; then APOSTLES; ETC. 62-79, 83;
62-25.

80.

"The Actions of This Conference Were Recorded in
Heaven," says the Lord. 62-25.

"This Class of Facts Condemn Us," says Their His-
tory. 62-25.

87.

"Wise Men Smile at Our Folly." 62-28.

READY REFERENCE 51

88.

"In Close Straits for Enough Men to Organize — Send
Your Names, if You Can't Come! saith the God
of Israel. 62-38, 39.

89.

"Our Seven Twelve Apostles Will Perish," saith the
Lord our God. Come to Conference — Our Time is
Limited — We must Organize. 62-28.

90.
Seven Years of Slothfulness — Seven Twelve Apostles.
62-42.

91.

•'See Thou Do All Things According to the Pattern."
Three of the Seven Twelve Apostles PERISH —
Vacancy Filled With No Regard for 'The Pat-
tern.' (Deam's Rev.). 62-43.

92.

"Hard Pressed for Material — Couldn't Raise an Extra
Man to take the Place of George White, apostat-
ized. No wonder TWO of the FOUR of the Seven
of the TWELVE urged attendance at the Confer-
ence in April, 1860. That Seven Men Might Perish.
62-28 to 33.

It was in 1865 — Five years after Joseph was Presi-
dent, that they didn't have enough tried and trus-
ty men to make the "third" apostle above men-
tioned.

93.

Gurley and Newkirk, just TWO of the four of the
Seven of the Twelve Apostles Sign the "Aposto-
lic Epistle:" "Thus hath the Lord God of Israel
said to us, by the voice of his Spirit: I command
you to come to the Amboy Conference, etc."
Seven men must perish. 62-42; 62-38.

94.

Apostle Brigham Young's Prophecy Fulfilled. "All
who want to draw away a party from the Church
after them let them do it if they can. BUT THEY
WILL NOT PROSPER." 74-20.

"SEVEN MEN HAVE PERISHED."

52 READY REFERENCE

95.

Conference Arrives — Initiated Into the Church with-
out Baptism. 62-50.

Gurley Gives HIS Church to Joseph in the Name of
Jesus Christ. Gift Accepted. BRIGGS, the High-
est— Down and Out — Gurley Supreme. 62-76, 77.

THE AUTHORITY AND CALLING OF YOUNG JOS-
EPH SMITH TO THE PRESIDENCY OF THE RE-OR-
GANIZED CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST OF LATTER-
DAY SAINTS.

96.

"The Elders Not Bound by Any Absurd Answer of
Mine," Jos. Smith. 63-37.

97.

My Father Did Ordain me to be his Successor — he
used the word ordain. 28.

98.

I don't know whether he used the word "ordain" or
not. 28.

99.

"No, sir, I did not state that I was ordained by my
father to be his successor." 36.

100.

"Well, in a sense, I was too, ordained, or chos-en, or
whatever you may call it." 36.

101.

"In 1856 I did not then know whether I should ever
be called. Joseph Smith. 64-6, 7.

102.

"In 1841 I was called by revelation to my father."
Joseph Smith. 62-24.

READY REFERENCE 53

103.

Ordained IN Liberty Jail to be his fatlier's successor.
Ordained shortly after coming OUT of Jail, says
Wight. True Sts. Her. Vol. 39, No. 22, p. 33, 7-9.

104.

Ordained to the Same Blessing TWICE after OUR
baptism in 1843. True St. Her. Vol. 14, 10&. (H.
C. S. 40.)

ORDAINED IN JAIL when 5 yrs. old. 68-7.

ORDAINED OUT OF JAIL, 1839, 68-7, by my father;
but HE had no authority, hence FOUR APOS-
TATES WERE CALLED IN AND "Isaac Sheen

then lead in prayer. Then followed the ORDINATION
No. 5 in 18601 by GURLEY, MARKS, BLAIR,
DEAM and POWERS. This last ORDINATION en-
titled him to be PRESIDENT OF THE RE-OR-
GANIZED CHURCH. No objections. 02-77.

ORDAINED TWICE SINCE 1843. 68-7.

Ordained at Amboy, 111., 1860. 62-77.

105.

I DIDN'T KNOW IN 1844— NOBODY DID.

I DIDN'T KNOW IN 1856— MOTHER DIDN'T, either.

I DIDN'T KNOW IN 1892— NOBODY DID.

DIDN'T KNOW IN 1896 until Josephites thought it

advisable for him to remember these things. Age

64. 64-4, 11.

106.

The Spirit told Briggs Joseph was not called in 1851.
The Spirit told Gurley Joseph was not called in 1851.
The Spirit told the Saints assembled Jan. 9th, 1852.

Tull. 593.
The Spirit told the Saints again — the same thing,

1853. Tull. 595.
The Spirit told Deam nothing about it in March 20,

1853. Tull. 597.
The Spirit told ,the> Saints that Deam's revelation

was from Him. Tull. 599.
The Spirit told the Saints the acts of their confer-

ference were recorded in heaven. Tull. 600.
The Spirit told the Chosen Twelve to take charge of

the Church. Tull. 601.
The Spirit told the Saints to organize in 1860— Jos.

not yet called. Tull. 604.
The Spirit told Joseph in a vision an offer to preside.

54 READY REFERENCE

over a Church would be made to him. (See TuU.

757). Fall of 1853.
The Spirit told Joseph Smith the Martyr, that another

would be appointed in his stead. "I will appoint

another." D. C. 43-3, 6.
The Spirit told the Prophet the man was Brigham

Young, and he was ordained by the President

himself. D. C. 124-127.
The Spirit told 20,000 Saints in Nauvoo it was Brig-
ham Young. 27.

107.

Many False Witnesses Testify — Anxious for Young
Joseph's welfare and not feeling the best because
of being severed from the Church, they OVERDO
THINGS.

Lyman Wight's Contradictory statements — IN JAIL
and Shortly after coming OUT of Jail (R. 51) Sts.
Her. 39, 333, 9.

John E. Page, a Re-organite, said of Wight's State-
ment: "If Wight's statement is true, God has
left His people to wander like sheep, subject to
the most damnable impositon that ever cursed
the earth." Gospel Herald, Aug. 31, 1848. (Strang's
Organ). 53 R.

James Whitehead: "The Church Consented to
Joseph's Ordination to be his father's successor
after the Ordination had been performed!" Tem-
ple Lot Suit, p. 33. R. 57.

108.

Whitehead's and Smith's statements compared:

Whitehead: "He was ordained and anointed at

that meeting."
Smith: "I was not ordained by my father."

109.

Jno. H. Carter's and Bishop Miller's Statements Com-
pared. R. 62. Her. 39, 339.

110.

Chas. Derry SAID that William Clayton SAID (R. 61),

Her. 39-339.
Alpheus Cutler SAID that W. W. Phelps SAID. (R. 61),

Her. 39-339.
D. S. Mills SAID that Parley P. Pratt SAID. (R. 62).

Her. 39-339.

READY REFERENCE o5

What Pratt said is recorded. Star 5-1, 151. This great

and good man, etc. 25.
Saints Herald said that Lucy Smith SAID. (R. 62),

Her. 39-339.
John Taylor's Journal records what Lucy Smith SAID.

(4, 22-3.)
Bishop Miller SAID that Young and Kimball SAID.

(R. 62), Her. 39-339.
Louis Gaulter and Harriet E. SAID that Brigham

Young SAID. (R. 63), Her. 39-339.
Arthur Millikin, brother-in-law to the martyr, SAID

that Brigham Young Said, (R. 64), Her. 39-339.
IF ANY ONE ELSE SAID THAT ANYBODY ELSE

SAID ANYTHING TURN TO TRUE SAINT'S

HERALD. VOL. 33, NO. 22, p. 339.

ATONEMENT:

Bled at every pore. D. C. 132-26, 41, 52, 64, 66.

That thyself might be glorified. 45-4.

Not for sons of perdition. 76-41, 46.

Jesus Christ, your Redeemer. 29-1, 3.

My blood shall not cleanse them. 17.

Some shall remain filthy still. 88-102.

Must repent, or suffer even as I. 19-15, 18.

Land redeemed by blood. U. S. 101-80.

He bare the sin of many. Bible Isaiah, 53-5, 12.

His blood was shed for you. Luke 22-19, 20.

He taketh away the sins of all. John 1-29.

Gave his life for the sheep. 10-11.

Christ made all alive. 1st Cor. 15-21, 22.

Redeemed by the blood of Christ. 1st Peter 1-19, 21.

Brought eternal life. 2nd Tim. 1-8, 10.

By one sin entered the world. Rom. 5-12. 19.

Death of testator necessary. Hebrews 9-15, 22.

Ransom for all. 1st Tim. 2-5, 6.

It is universal. Hebrews 2-9.

Do. 1st John 2-2.

Do. Rev. 5-9.

Conditional. 1st John 1-6, 7.

Do. John 3-14, 15.

Do. 1st Tim. 4-10.

Do. Acts 20-28.

Do. Romans 3-24, 25.

BOOK OF MORMON: '^

For those ignorant of the law. Mosiah 3-11, 18.
The infant perisheth not!

Thou art condemned to die; thou hast shed the blood
of a man. Alma 1-13, 15.

56 READY REFERENCE

Mormons ought to be destroyed. 63-27.
Life dedicated to exterminate the Mormons because
differing in Belief — Cooper-Josephite, 63-19.

AUTHORITY:

Has any man on this earth authority to baptize?

The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men?
Mark 1-27.

Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee, and was bap-
tized of John in J. Mark 1-9.

There was a man sent from God whose name was
John. John 1-6.

John baptized those of Judea and Jerusalem and
taught that there would come one mightier, who
would baptize with the Holy Ghost. Mark 1-4, 8.

About twelve persons at Ephesus had been baptized
by what they thought was the baptism of John,
but as they were baptized by men who had no
authority to baptize, were again baptized, by Paul.
Acts 19-1, 5.

A QUERY: Have you, dear reader, ever asked yourself
this question? "Where did I get authority to baptize?
Is it from God? Is it from man? If from man, where
did he get his authority? How did he get it? Have
men at the head of a College of Theology any more
authority to give me authority to baptize, than men
at the head of a bank, or commercial institution? If
so, why? Did I ever ask myself "Who hath require
this at my hand?" Did I just feel that I was called
of the Lord, and took it for granted that gave me
authority? Have I been badly deceived by men hav-
ing no authority to give? Have I examined the scrip-
tures carefully on this matter? "Search them, for in
them ye think ye have eternal life."
Jesus refuses to tell wicked men by what authority

he acted, and from whom he received it. Mark 11-

28, 33.
Jesus was "Called of God, a High Priest, after the

order of Mel. Hebrews 5-10.

For men to officiate in things pertaining to God, they

must be "called of God as was Aaron." Hebrews

5-1, 4.

1 also sent them. John 17-18.
Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and

ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth

fruit. John 15-16.
The commission of Jesus to his apostles: "Go ye.

READY REFERENCE 57

therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them
in the name of the father. Matt. 28-19, 20.
Thou, Lord, show whether of these two thou hast

chosen. Acts. 1-22, 25.
The Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul
for the work whereunto I have called them. Acts.
13-2, 3.
Having authority from God they "Ordained them eld-
ers in every church." Acts. 14-23.
The Devil has greater power than a man without
authority from God." Jesus I know, and Paul 1
Know, but who are ye? * * they fled out of the
house naked and wounded." This was also at
Ephesus. Acts. 19-13, 16.
God called Aaron through Moses: "And he shall be

thy spokesman." Exo. 4-14, 17.
And the Lord said unto Moses, Behold, thy days ap-
proach that thou must die; call Joshua. Deut. 31-
14.
The prophet Samuel poured oil upon Saul and said:
"Is it not because the Lord hath anointed thee to
be captain over his inheritance?" 1st Samuel 10-1.

The Lord told Samuel, to arise and anoint David kmg:
"And the Lord said. Arise, anoint him, for this is
he." 1st Sam. 16-11, 13.

Uzziah the king was stricken with leprosy for offer-
ing to burn incense in the temple without author-
ity. 2nd Chron. 26-16, 21.

50,070 people were stricken dead for just looking into
the ark of the Lord, where they had no business.
1st Sam. 6-19, 20.

"Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of God, * * and
God smote him there for his error; and there he
died by the ark of God." 2nd Sam. 6-6.

"When ye come to appear before me, who hath re-
quired this at your hand, to tread my courts?"
Isaiah 1-12.

How preach unless sent? Romans 10-14, 15.

As oracles of God. 1st Peter 4-11.

Called as was Aaron. Hebrews 5-4.

As though it were God. 2nd Cor. 5-20.

I have chosen you. ye have. John 15-16.

By Jesus Christ. Mark 3-14, 15.
Do. John 20-21, 23.

To cast out devils. Mark 3-15.

From God, necessary. Matt. 18-18.

As Moses and Aaron. Exodus 4-14, 15.

Aaron and Sons. 28-1.

58 READY REFERENCE

By the laying on of hands. Numbers 27,18, 23.

Do. Deut. 34-9.

Do. Acts. 6-5, 6.
Barnabas and Saul called. 13-1, 3.
Amen to that man's Priesthood. D. C. 121-36, 38.
From John, the Baptist, Peter, Jas., John. 27-8, 12.
Presidency of Church. 124-125, 126.
Of Brigham Young, Pres. 12 Apostles. 127.
Of the Apostles. 128, 129.
High Priests organize High Council. 102-1.

Do. Fill vacancy in quorum. 6, 8.
Seventy — equal to the Presidency, or 12. 107-25, 28.

Do. Under direction of the 12. 34.
Elders — ordain elders, priests, etc. 20-38, 45.
Priests — ordain priests, teachers, etc. 46, 49.
Teacher — does not ordain. 58.
Deacons — do. 58.
Duties of members. 68, 84.
To receive Revelation, se-e "R."
Of Briggs to receive Revelation. See "B."
Gurley. Do. "G."
Deam. Do. "D."
Of Marks, Wm. See "M."
BJ^ir, W. W. See B.
Powers, Sam'l. P.
Rigdon, Wm. R.

Pres. of Reorganized Church. See Y. J.
Brigham Young. Y.
Strang, J. J. S.
Reorganlte Apostles. A.
Smith, Wm. S.
Wight. W.
Page, Jno. E. P.

Views of Mcintosh on Authority, a Reorg. 63-1.
Immediately become divested of all authority, when

joining another church. 63-1.
From God — witnesses chosen. D. C. 18-37.
To build up the church; also preach. 42-11.
Apostles regulate affairs of Church. 90-16.
Apostle.s being equal, preside over church. 107-91, 92.
Apostles with Pres. power of Priesthood. 112-30.
Apostles receive oracles for the church. 90-3, 7.
Apostles lead when Presidency is gone. 43-3, 5.
To receive revelation (Joseph). 28-2, 5.
To receive until he be taken, then. 43-2, 6.
The lesser ordains the greater, says fJriggs. 62-25.
The lesser says Pres. of Reorganized Church. 23, 24.
Reorganites admit they had none! 61-37, 40.

READY REFERENCE 59

According to Beam's revelation Pres. of conference
and two otiiers ordained apostates. 45-4, 6.

Of Reorganite Apostles rec'd from Briggs, etc. 62-2, 5.
Of Reorganite by Briggs, Deam, Gurley, says Pres.

Reorganite Cliurcli. 62-24.
Of apostates, by Mcintosh, a reorganite. "Have none

when join any faction" lesser to ordain greater

63-1.

Melchisedec Priesthood. D. C. 107-8, 20.

President of that Church. 102-9, 11.

John, Peter, Jas., Jno., Adam to present time. 128-20,

21.
From the heads of the Church. 42-11.
Elias, John. Elijah. Adam, etc. 26-6, 7.
Greater to ordain lesser see officers above.

NECESSITY.
BAPTISM:

Cannot enter into the Kingdom of God. John 3-5.
He shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do. Acts 10-1,

6.
Whereby thou and thv house shall be saved. Acts

11-14.
Ha commanded them to be baptized in the name of

the Lord. Acts 10-48.
Sirs, what must I do to be saved? Acts 16-30, 33.
He and all his was baptized straightway. Acts. 16-33.
For as many of you as have been baptized have put

on Christ. Gal. 3-26, 27.
Having been baptized, doth also now save us. 1st

Peter 3-21.
Else what shall they do which are baptized for the

dead? 1st Cor. 15-29.
For they without us cannot be made perfect. Heb.

11-40.
Baptism for the dead, greatest responsibility on this

earth. D. C. 128-11, 13.
There was a man sent from God whose name was

John. John 1-6.
Jesus baptized to fulfill all righteousness. Matt. 3-13,

15.
The works that I do shall he do also. John 14-12.
He that hath my commandments and keepeth them,

he it is that loveth me. John 14-21.
If ye love me, keep my commandments. John 14-15.
Vengeance on them that know not God, and that
obey not the gospel. 2nd Thes. 1-7, 8.

60 READY REFERENCE

GOD'S LAW.

Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them.

Matt. 28-19, 20.
Rejected the counsel of God against themselves, not

being baptized. Luke 7-29, 30.
He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved.

Mark. 16-15, 16.
Suffer it to be so now, for thus it becometh us to ful-
fill all righteousness. Matt. 3-13, 15.
He commanded them to be baptized in the name of

the Lord. Acts. 10, 48.
Then Peter said unto them, repent, and be baptized,

every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ. Acts.

2-38, 41.
O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee

from the wrath to come? Luke 3-7.
God's voice from heaven is heard in its approval. Luke

3-21, 22.
John, also, was baptizing near to Salem, because there

was. John 3-23.
And they went down both into the water, Philip and

the eunuch, both Philip and the eunuch; and he

baptized him. Acts. 8-38, 9.
The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of man?

Mark 11-27, 33.

Do. Matt. 21-23, 7.
He that loveth me not, keepeth not my sayings. John

14-12.
He that beliQveth on me the works that I do shall he

do also. John 14-12.
But as it is written, eye hath not seen, nor ear heard,

neither have entered into the heart of man, the

things which God hath prepared for them that

love him. 1st Cor. 2-9.

FOR THE REMISSION OF SINS.

Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name
of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins. Acts.
2-38.

And now, why tarriest thou? Arise and be baptized,
and wash away thy sins. Acts 22-16.

John came 'preaching the baptism of repentance for
the remission of sins." Luke 3-3.

There was a man sent from God, whose name was
John. John 1-6.

Jesus, without sin, is also baptized, to fulfill all right-
eousness. Matt. 3-13, 15. Heb. 4-15.

Stinging rebuke of Jesus to a generation of vipers.
Luke 3-7.

READY REFERENCE 61

Grod's voice from heaven is heard sanctioning bap-
tism for the remission of sins. Luke 3-21, 22.

Believers became members of the church through
baptism. Acts. 2-41, 7.

One faith, one Lord, ONE BAPTISM. Eph. 4-5.

Every good gift and every perfect gift is from above.
James 1, 17.

Receive with meekness the engrafted word, which is
able to save your souls. James 1, 21.

INFANTS NEED NO BAPTISM.

Children shall be baptized when eight years old. D.
C. 68-27.

He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved. Mark
16-16.

If thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest.
Acts. 8-36, 7.

Then Peter said unto them, repent, and be baptized,
every one. Acts. 2-38, 39.

No one can be received into the church of Christ, * *
unless he is capable of repentence. D. C. 20-71.

Bring forth, therefore, fruits worthy of repentence.
Luke 3-8.

Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them.
Matt. 28-10-21.

Whoever believeth in him shall receive remission of
sins. Acts. 10-43.

When they believed, * * they were baptized, both
men and women. Acts. 8-12.

O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee
from the wrath to come? Luke 3-7.

Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid
them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven.
Mark 10-13-16.

Many of the Corinthians hearing, believed, and were
baptized. Acts 18-8.

Rejected the counsel of God * * not being baptized.
Luke 7-29.

* * Little children are whole, for they are not capable
of committing sin; wherefore the curse of Adam
is taken from them in me, that it hath no power
over them; * * wherefore * * 1 Know it is a sol-
emn mockery before God, that ye should baptize
little children. (22) For behold that all little chil-
dren are alive in Christ, and also all they that
are without the law. For the power of redemption
cometh on all they that have no law; wherefore,
he that is not condemned, or he that is under no

62 READY REFERENCE

condemnation, cannot repent; and unto such bap-
tism availeth nothing. B. of M. Moroni 8-8.
Whole family being baptized does not prove infants
were. Acts 16-32, 34.

And I baptized also the household of Stephanas. 1st
Cor. 1-16.

MODE OF BAPTISM.

One faith, one Lord, one baptism. Eph. 4-5.

And Jesus, when he was baptized, went up straight-
way out of the water. Matt. 3-16.

And were all baptized of him in the river Jordan. Mark
1-5.

John also was baptizing in Aenon near to Salem be-
cause there was much water there. John 3-23.
And they went down, both into the water, both Philip
and the eunuch; and he baptized him. Acts.
8-38, 9.

Baptizing in the river. Mark 1-9.
Went out of his house at night in order to baptize. Acts.
16-33, 4.

"Came up out of the water," hence, must have gone
down into it. Mark 1-9, 10.

Whole family being baptized does not prove infants
were. Acts. 16-32, 4.

And I baptized also the household of Stephanas. 1st
Cor. 1-6.

Then shall ye immerse him or her. D. C. 20-74,

Then shall ye immerse him. B. of M. 3rd Nephi 11-26.

Therefore we are buried with him by baptism. Ro-
mans 6-4, 5.

Buried with him by baptism. Col. 2-12.

John needed much water. John 3-23.

The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men?
Mark 11-27, 33.
Do. Matt. 21-23, 27.

Article 65: .

Testimony of Mosheim, Martin Luther, Robinson, Cal-
vin, .John Wesley, and others, showing that immersion
was the mode from the days of Jesus Christ until the
end of the thirteenth century.

Authority to baptize or officiate in the name of the
Lord. SEE A for authority.

READY REFERENCE 63

CHRIST'S SECOND COMING.

And he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was
preached unto you: Whom the heaven must re-
ceive until the times of restitution of all things,
which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his
holy Prophets since the world began. Acts. 3-19, 21.

And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven * *
this same Jesus shall so come in like manner as
ye have seen him go into heaven. Acts. 1-10. 11*
21-10, 27.

And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all

the world as a witness unto all nations; and then

shall the end come. Matt. 24-14.
And as it was in the days of Noe, so shall it be also

in the days. Luke 17-26, 30.
Nation shall rise against nation * * earthquakes,

famines, pestilences; signs in heaven; betrayed

by parents, brethren-hated of all nations — signs
• in the sun, moon, stars — distress of nations. Luke

21-10, 27.
Other signs to appear. Rev. 6-12, 17.
Come in the clouds with great power and glory. Mark

13-26.
For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with

a shout. 1st Thes. 4-16.
In flaming fire" taking vengeance on them that know

not God, and obey not the gospel of our Lord

Jesus Christ. 2nd Thes. 1-7, 8.
And the Lord my God shall come and all the saints

with thee. Zech. 14-5.
Our God shall come and not keep silence; a fire shall

devour. Psalms 50-3, 6.
Of the increase of his government and peace there

shall be no end. Isa 9-6, 7.
And they shall look upon me whom they have pierced.

Zech. 12-10.
And the Lord God shall come and all the saints. Zech.

14-5, 11.

CHURCH ORGANIZATION.

God placed in His Church the following officers: Are
they in the Church to which you belong? If not, why
not? If He has changed his organization, when did He?
If man changed it, by what authority did he change God's
organization?

64 READY REFERENCE

CHURCH:

Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone. Eph.

2-19, 21.
And God hath set.^ome in the Church, first Apostles,

secondarily. Prophets; thirdly. Teachers — miracles,

gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities

of tongues. 1st Cor. 12-27, 31.
The ahove officers were given for the perfecting of the

Saints, and were to remain in the Church until

all were in the unity of faith, and the knowledge

of the Son of God. Eph. 4-11, 14.
Come and let us go to the seer, for he that is now

called a Prophet was beforetime called a Seer.

1st Samuel 9-9.
This is Jesus the prophet of Nazareth of Galilee. Matt.

21-11.
He chose twelve, whom also he named apostles. Luke

6, 13.
Consider the Apostle and High Priest of our pro-
fession, Christ Jesus. Heb. 3-1.
There came down from Judea a certain prophet named

Agabus. Acts. 21-10.
Do the work of an evangelist, make proof of thy min-
istry. 2nd Tim. 4-5.
For every High Priest taken from among men is

ordained for men in things pertaining to God,

that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices. Heb.

5-1.
Gather me 70 men of the elders; * * they prophesied

and. Num. 11-16, 24, 25.
The Lord appointed other seventy also (17) devils

subject to them. Luke 10-1.
Bishops and deacons at Philippi. Phili. 1-1.
For a bishop must be blameless, as the steward of

God. Titus 1-7.
Apostles and elders came together for to consider

this matter. Acts. 15-6.
They had ordained them elders in every church. Acts.

14-23.
The elders which are among you I exhort, who am also

an elder. 1st Peter 5-1, 3.
A certain priest named Zacharias, of the course of

Abia. Luke 1-5.
Blessed is he who hath part in the first resurrection:

* * they shall be priests of God and of Christ * *

reign 1,000 years. Rev. 20-6.
Certain prophets and teachers were in the church at

Antioch. Acts. 13-1.

READY REFERENCE 65

Likewise must the deacons be grave, not double ton-
gjied. 1st Tim. 3-8, 12.

To all the saints in Christ Jesus * * which bishops
and Deacons. Phili. 1-1.

More than twelve apostles. Acts 1-24, 26. Matthias
takes place of Judas, Acts. 1.3-2, 3. Barnabas and
Saul called, also. 1st Cor. 9-1. Paul is an Apostle.
"Am I not an apostle?" Also Acts. 14-14; Acts
15-40. Paul chose Silas, and departed, being recom-
mended by the brethren into the grace of God.
And he went through Assyria and Cilicia confirm-
ing the churches. (If Silas was an apostle, that
makes 15 in number, with Peter, James and John
as their presidents.) Mark 3-13, 19.

Christ's Church Organization.

Apostles— 1st Cor. 12-27, 31.
Prophets — Do.
High Priests— Heb. 3-1.
Seventy — Luke 10-1.
Elders— 1st Peter 5-1, 3.
Bishops — Phili. 1, 1.
Priests — Luke 1-5.
Teachers — Acts. 13-1,
Deacons— 1st Tim. 3-8, 12.
Saints— Phili. 1-1.
Evangelists — 2nd Tim. 4-5.

CONTRADICTIONS.

The Bible, having been translated so many different
times, contains some errors, which, by the way, are very
insignificant, and a knowledge of the correctness of the
matter will neither save nor condemn us.
Compare Acts 9-7 with Acts. 22-9; 1st John 4-12, with John
14-9.

Genesis 4-13, 14 with 1st Jno. 4-12.

Luke 14-26 with 1st .John 4-20 and 1st John 3-10, 11;
Ex. 20, 12.

Matt. 27-5 with Acts. 1-18.

John 1-18 with Exodus 24-9.

Gen. 10-15, 18 with John 1-18.

FAITH:

Substance of things hoped for. Hebrews 11-1, 6.
Cometh by hearing the word of God. Romans 10-17.
Many of the Corinthians hearing, believed. Acts 18-8.
The just shall live by faith. Romans 1-16, 17.

66 READY REFERENCE

For by grace are ye saved, through faith. Ephesians
2-8, 10.

Faith without works is dead. James 2-26.

Not every one that saith Lord, Lord shall be saved.
Matthew 7-21.

Without faith it is impossible to please him. Hebrews
11-6.

Do you believe in Christ? John 14-12.

Do you love him? John 14-15.

He it is that loveth me. John 14-21.

Do you love the Lord? John 14-23, 24.

One faith, one Lord, one baptism. Ephesians 4-4.

In vain do they worship me. Matthew 15-8, 9.

Paul was sincere in fighting the Church. Acts. 26-9, 12.

Jews were sincere in crucifying Christ. Matthew 27-25.

Will kill you thinking he is doing God's service. Sin-
cerity not sufficient. Ex. Indians planting pow-
der. John 16-2, 3.

Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things
written in the book of the law. Gallations 3-10.

They that believe have power to become sons of
God. John 1-12.

Do the will of the father, and you will know of the
doctrine, whether I speak of God or myself. John
7-16, 17.

Don't expect God's blessings if you haven't faith. James
1-5, 7.

Faith not sufficient — Devils believe and tremble.
James 1-19.

Can faith alone, save you? No. James 1-14, 17.

You are not so holy that you are free from sin, and
saved. 1st John 1-8, 9.

The blood of Jesus cleanseth us from all sin. IF. 1st
John 1-7.

He that endureth to the end shall be saved. Matthew
10-22.

There is not a just man upon earth that doeth good
and sinneth not. Ecclesiastes 7-20.

Search the scriptures, for in them ye think ye have.
John 5-39.

Noah saved his life, and that of family through faith.
.Hebrews 11-7.

Abraham looked for a city whose founder is God. He-
brews 11-8, 10.

Worlds were framed through faith. Hebrews 11-3.

Walls of Jericho fell down, through faith of Saints.
Hebrews 11-30.

Kingdoms subdued; fires quenched; escaped edge
sword. Hebrews 11-32, 40.

READY REFERENCE 67

God's power not manifest through you, without faith.
Matthew 17-19, 20.

This is eternal life, to know God and Jesus Christ.
John 17-3.

And hereby we do know that we know him, if we
keep his commandments. 1st John, 2-3.

He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life
John 3-36.

By faith we overcome the world. 1st John 5-4.

We quench the fiery darts of the wicked. Ephesians
6-16.

As body without spirit is dead, so faith without works.
James 2-26.

By works was faith made perfect. James 2-21, 24.

He that saith: I know him, and keepeth not his com-
mandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him.
1st John 2-4.

Faith and repentance are at the foundation of the
gospel. Hebrews 6-1.

He is the Savior of all men, especially those that be-
lieve. 1st Timothy 4-10.

Commanded to believe on Jesus Christ. 1st John 3-
23, 24.

No other name under heaven whereby we must be
saved. Acts. 4-12.

Add to your faith, virtue, etc., do these things. 2nd Pet-
er 1-5, 10.

In continuous revelation. Would that all were proph-
ets. Numbers 11-29.

My father in heaven hath revealed this unto you. Mat-
thew 16-17, 18.

Continued revelation until Christ's second coming. 1st
Cor. 13-8, 10.

Where there is no vision the people perish. Proverbs
29-18.

Let any man ask of God, who giveth liberally. James
1-5, 7.

He that believeth not shall be damned. Mark 16-15, 16.

By faith cometh the salvation of our souls. 1st Peter
1-9.

Sick, lame, halt, blind, healed, through faith. Mark
16-17, 18.

Heathens justified through faith. Gallations 3-8.

This is a faithful saying: Maintain good works. Titus
3-8.

He became the author of our salvation, if we obeyed.
Hebrews 5-8, 9.

Every man judged according to his deeds. Romans 2-6,
8.

68 READY REFERENCE

Be ye doers of the word, not hearers only. James 1-22,

25.
Judged in the resurrection according to our works.

Revelations 20-12.
To enter through the gates of the city, we must do

his commandments. Revelation 22-14.

GOD.

I am God Almighty. Gen. 35-9 15.

And they shall see His face. Rev. 22-3, 6.

Jesus the express image of God's person. Heb. i-l, 3.

God created man in his own image. Gen. 1-26, 27.

For my father is greater than I. John 14-28.

For our God is a consuming fire. Heb. 12-29.

God is a Spirit. John 4-24.

My father worketh hitherto, and I work. John 5-17.

I and my Father are one. John 10-30.

Jesus and His Father are two separate and distinct
personages. "And lo, a voice from heaven, say-
ing, This Is my beloved Son in whom I am well
pleased." Matt. 3-13, 17.

Holy Father, keep through Thine own name those
whom Thou hast given me, that they may be one
as we are. John 17-11.

And the Lord said, behold, the people is one. Gen. 11-6.

Neither pray 1 for these alone, but for them also,
which shall believe on me through their word;
That they all may be one. John 17-20, 21.

The quotations just given prove that they are two
persons, though they may be alike, or one in understand-
ing.

Lord, show us the Father. * * He that hath seen me

hath seen the Father. John 14-8, 9.
Men are made after the similitude of God. James 3-8,

9.
I have seen God face to face. Gen. 32-30.
Moses, Aaron, and 70 of the elders saw the God of

Israel. Exo. 24-9, 10.
The Lord spake unto Moses face to face, as a man

speaketh unto his friend. Exo. ?53-ll.
Thou canst not see my face; for there shall no man

see me, and live. * * While my glory passeth by

I will put thee in a cliff. * * Thou shalt see my

back parts; but my face shall not be seen. Exo.

33-20, 23.
His tongue is a devouring fire (figurative). Isaiah 3-27.
As for me I shall behold thy face in righteous. Psalms

17-15.

READY REFERENCE 69

God eats, drinks, and converses. Gen. 17 and 18.
Head and hair white like wool * * eyes as a flame

of fire. Rev. 1-14.
He laid his hands upon every one of them, and healed

them. Luke 4-40.
Healed a woman who had been sick for eighteen years.

Luke 3-11, 13.
Blind man healed by Jesus. Mark 8-23, 25.
Two blind men received their sight. Matt. 20-30, 34.
Power to heal promised: They shall take up ser-
pents. Mark 16-18.
He gave his disciples power over unclean spirits; to

heal sick. Matt. 10-1.
They cast out many devils, and anointed with oil many

sick. Mark 6-13.
Is any sick among you? Let him call for the Elders

of the church; anoint with oil; prayer of faith,

raised up, sins forgiven. .Tames 5-14, 15.
Ananias restored sight to Saul; also gave Holy Ghost

to him. Acts. 9-17.
The father of Publius lay sick of a fever; Paul healed

him. Acts. 28-8.

HISTORICAL.

Creation. 4,004 B. C.

Antediluvian Period. Adam, Seth, Enos, Cainan, Ma-
halaleel, Jared, Enoch, Methuselah, Lamech, Noah.
4,004 to 2348 B. C.

From the Deluge to the call of Abraham. Arphaxad,
Cainan, Salah, Eber, Peleg, Reu, Serug, Nahor,
Terah, Abraham. 2348 to 1921 B. C.

From the call of Abraham to the Exodus. Age of
Isaac to birth of Esau and Jacob 60; age or Jacob
at the migration to Egypt, 130; sojourn in Egypt
215, total 430. 1921 to 1491 B. u.

From the Exodus to the Building of Solomon's Tem-
ple. 1491 to 1011 B. C.

Saul's Reign over the undivided kingdom. 1072 to
1032 B. C.

David do. 1032 to 992 B. C.

Solomon do. 992 to 952 B. C.

From the Division of the Kingdom to the fall of Jeru-
salem. 952 to 588 B. C.

Kings of Judah:

Rehoboam,
Abijah,

70 READY REFERENCE

Asa,

Jehosaphat,

Jehoram, regent,

Jehoram,

Ahaziah,

Athaliah,

Joash,

Amaziah,

Uzziah,

Jotham (sole),

Ahaz,

Hezekiah,

Manassah,

Amon,

Josiah,

Jehoanaz,

Jehoihaz,

Jehoiachin,

Zedekiah,

Fall of Jerusalem, 588 B. C.

Kings of Israel:

Jeroboam,

Nadab,

Baasha,

Elah-Tibni,

Omni

Ahab,

Ahaziah,

Jehoram,

Jehu,

Jehoahaz,

Jeroboam, 2nd,

Zachariah, 1-2 yr.,

Shallum, 1 mo.

Menahem, 10 yrs.,

Pekahiah,

Pekah,

Hoshea,

Fall of Samaria, 722 B. C.

The other kingdoms existing at the same period as
Judah and Israel were Egypt, Syria, Assyria, and Baby-
lon. A great many expeditons from these kingdoms came
against the divided kingdom, or Judah and Israel, with the
final overthrow of both.

The Prophets who lived before the Babylon Captivity are:
Jonah,
Joel.

READY REFERENCE 71

Amos, 810 to 725 B. C, approx.

Hosea,

Isaiah,

Micah,

Those Prophets who lived near to and during the captiv-
ity were:
Nahum,

Zephaniah, Approx. 660 to 574.
Habakkuk,

Jeremiah, (including Lamentations).
Daniel,

Obadiah — soon after the destruction of Jerusalem.
Ezekiel.

Those Prophets after the return from captivity were:
Haggai,
Zechariah,

Malachi, 520 to 397 (approximately).
This is the close of the Old Testament.
King Nebuchadneezar died. 561 B. C.
Babylon taken by Cyrus. Belshazzar slain. Darius

"the Mede," appointed ruler of Babylon. 538 B. C.
Decree of Cyrus permitting the return of the Jews.

536 B. C.
Death of Cyrus. 529 B. C.

Dedication of Temple at Jerusalem. 516 B. C.
Expulsion of the Tarquins from Rome. 510 B. C.
Walls of Jerusalem rebuilt. 440 B. C.
Plenoponnesian War begins. 431 B. C.
Death of Socrates. 401 B. C.
Close of Old Testament Canon. 397 B. C.
During the period between the Old and New Testa-
ments the Jews were influenced by the rule of four dif-
ferent dynasties:

The Dominion of Persia. 536 to 333 B. C.
The Dominion of Greece. 333 to 167 B. C.

The Dominion of the Asmonaeans. 167 to 63 B. C.
The Dominion of the Idumaean Antipater, and Herod.

63 to 4 B. C.
Egypt was a Persian Province. 350 B. C.
Alexander invades Persia. 334 B. C.
Death of Alexander. 323 B. C.
Palestine subject to Egypt. 320 B. C.
Simon the Just, High Priest. 310 B. C.
Palestine reverts to Egypt. 301 B. C.
Beginning of the LXX. translation of the Old Test-a-

ment. 284 B. C.
First Punic War. 264 B. C.

72 READY REFERENCE

Second Punic War. 219 B. C.

Colonies of Jews from Babylon transplanted to Asia
Minor. 201 B. C.

Rise of the Maccabees. 167 B. C.

Rededication of the Temple. 165 B. C.

Third Punic War. 149 B. C.

Fall of Carthage and Corinth — Greece a Roman Prov-
ince. 146 B. C.

First mention of Pharisees and Sadducees. 109 B. C.

Caesar in Gaul. 58 B. C.

The Temple plundered by Crassus. 54 B. C.

Antipater the Idumean appointed by Caesar Procura-
tor of Judea. Herod made Governor of Galilee. 47
B. C.

Assassination of Caesar. 44 B. C.

Death of Antipater. 43 B. C.

Herod captures Jerusalem. 37 B. C.

Egypt conquered by Caesar. Line of the Ptolemies
ends. 30.
Augustus made emperor. 27 B. C.

Herod begins to rebuild Temple. 19 B. C.

Agrippa confirms the privileges of the Jews. 14 B. C.

The Outer Temple finished. 11 B. C.

Herod dies at Jericho soon after the Nativity of our
Lord. 4 B. C.

Herod died in the 750th year from the building of
Rome, i. e. four years before the usual starting point of
Christian chronology, so that we are forced to the con-
clusion that our Lord was born B. C. 4, or, according to
some, a little earlier.

26 A. D. is about the time John the Baptist's work
began, and consequently the Ministry of Jesus, and that
His death and resurrection must have taken place in A. D.
29 or 30. The duration of his ministry is usually reckoned
at three and a half years, but some reckon it as two
and a half. A great deal depends on the meaning of St.
John 5-1. If the feast named was a passover we know
that the Ministry was three and a half years. It is not
certain that the feast was a Passover. The probabilities
are against It.

THE GOSPEL NARRATIVE MAY BE DIVIDED INTO
SEVEN PARTS:

Part 1. The Nativity and Early Life of Jesus.

2. From the Preaching of John to the First Passover.

3. From the First Passover to the Second.

4. From the Second Passover to the Third.

5. Holy Week.

READY REFERENCE 73

6. The Death and Burial.

7. The Resurrection and the Great Forty Days.

HISTORICAL:

1805.

Birth of Joseph Smith, Sharon, Windsor Co., Vt., Dec
23rd.

1820.

Joseph received his first vision in early spring.
1823.

He learned where the plates were deposited. Sept. 21.
Views the plates at the hill. Sept. 22; also in 1824,
1825, 1826, 1827.

1827.

Joseph married Emma Hale; being a stranger, Mr.

Hale objected to the marriage. Jan. 18.
Joseph's first child born; dead at birth. Twins also

die later.
Joseph receives the plates. Sept. 22.

1828.

Martin Harris took characters to Prof. Anthon and

Dr. Mitchell. Feb.
Harris lost IIG pp. of the Book of Mormon. June.

1829.

Joseph and Oliver Cowdery met for the first time.
April 5.

Translation of the plates began with Cowdery as
scribe. Apr. 7.

Joseph and Cowdery ordained to the Aaronic Priest-
hood by John, the Baptist; they baptized each
other. May 15.

Probably in latter part of this month the three wit-
nesses were shown the plates. Soon after the
eight witnesses viewed them. June.

It was probably this month that the Mel. Priesthood
was restored. July.

1830.

Beginning of this year 5,000 copies of Bk. of Mormon

74 READY REFERENCE

were printed by E. B. Grandin, in Palmyra, N. Y.
Church organized with six members in Peter Whit-

mer's house, Fayette, N. Y. Holy Ghost conferred,

and sacrament administered. April 6.
Oliver Cowdery preached the first public discourse in

this dispensation. April 11.
Joseph arrested twice, and driven away by a mob. June.
The church held its first conference. Fayette, N. Y.

June 1.
The second conference was held. Fayette, N. Y. Sept.

1, 2, 3.
Sidney Rigdon was baptized. Oct.
Orson Pratt visits the Prophet. Pratt is 19 yrs. old.

Nov. 4.

1831.

The third conference of the church was held at Fay-
ette. Jan. 2.
Edward Partridge was called to be the first bishop to

the Church. Feb. 4.
John \\Tiitmer called to be the Church Historian. Mar.

8th.
The fourth conference of the church was held in

Kirtland. Several were called to the office of

High Priests. June 6.
Spot dedicated for the Temple in Independence. Aug. 3.
Fifth conference of the Church held. Missouri. Aug.

4th.
Joseph Smith and company met several of the Elders

on their way to Zion. Aug. 13.
Ezra Booth came out as an apostate. Sept.
An important conference held at Orange, Cayahoga

Co., Ohio. Oct. 25.
A special conference held in Hiram. Nov. 1.
Some of the brethren having criticized the language

in a revelation, section G7, was given. Wm. E.

McLellan failed in his attempt to write a reve-
lation. Nov.
The revelation, called the appendix, was given through

Joseph at Hiram, D. C. 133. Nov. 3.
Four special conferences were held betwen the 1st

and 12th. Nov.
N. K. Whitney was called then to the Bishoprick.

Dec. 4.

1832.

Conference was held in Amerst, Loraine Co., O. (D. C.
75 given). Jan. 25.

READY REFERENCE 75

Joseph and Sidney severely mobbed at Hiram. Jan. 25.

Brigham Young was baptized. April 14.

Joseph, and company arrived at Independence. Apr. 24.

At a general council, held in Jackson Co., Joseph Smith
was acknowledged the President of the High
Priesthood, according to a previous ordination at
a conference of High Priests, Elders, and mean-
bers, held at Amherst, Ohio, Jan. 25, 1832. Sec. 82,
D. C. was given. Apr. 26.

Joseph Smith, the Prophet's 4th child was born. His
first three children were dead.

Civil war prophecy. Dec. 25.

1833.

Joseph completed the translation of the New Testa-
ment. Feb. 2.

Joseph was commanded not to translate the Apocry-
pha. D. C. 91. Mar. 9.

Sidney Rigdon and F. G. Williams were ordained and
set apart as Presidents of the High Priesthood,
or counselors to Pres. Smith, according to the
revelation given March 8th. Mar. 18.

Dr. P. Hurlbert, afterwards connected with the Spauld-
ing story, was excommunicated from the Church.
June 23rd.

Joseph completed the translation of the Bible. July 2d.

Printing office was destroyed by mob in Jackson
County Bishop Partridge and one other tarred
and feathered. July 20.

Corner stones of Kirtland Temple laid. July 23.

1834.

First High Council of the Church was organized in
Kirtland. Feb. 17.

Revelation of the redemption of Zion given. D. C. 103.
Feb. 24.

Joseph commenced to obtain volunteers for the re-
demption of Zion. Feb. 26.

Dr. Hurlbert, the apostate, had threatened Joseph
Smith's life, and was put under $300 bonds, in
Chardon, Ohio. April 9.

The united order in Kirtland was dissolved. April lO.

About 150 homes of the Saints in Mo. burned. Apr. 24.

At a conference of elders in Kirtland, the Church was
first named "The Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter-day Saints." May 3rd.

7G READY REFERENCE

An important revelation was given on Fishing River,
in which the Lord told his Saints that the time
for the redemption of Zion had not yet com^.. D. C.
105. Compare D. C. 103. June 22nd

Joseph Smith in company with a few friends visited
Jackson Co., Mo., secretly. July 1st.

High Council organized in Clay Co., Mo., David Whit-
mer, Pres.; W. W. Phelps and John Whitmer,
Counselors. July 3.

Joseph Smith and O. Cowdery made a conditional cov-
enant with the Lord that they would pay tithing.
This was the first introduction of the principle
among the Saints. Nov. 29.

1835.

Twelve Apostles chosen, Kirtland: Thos. B. Marsh,
David W. Patten, B. Young, H. C. Kimball, O.
Hyde, Wm. E. McLellin, P. P. Pratt, Jno. F. Boyn-
ton, Lyman E. Johnson. Johnson, Kimball, and
Young were blessed the same day. Feb. 14.

First quorum of seventies commenced. Kirtland. Feb.
28.

Important revelation concerning Priesthood given.
D. C. 107. Mar. 28.

Purchased from Michael J. Chandler four Egyptian
mummies and papyrus. One was writings of Abra-
ham, as found in Pearl of Great Price; another
the writings of Joseph in Egypt. July 3rd.

At a general assembly of the Church, held in Kirt-
land, the Book of Commandments was approved,
and thus became a law of faith and practice to
the Church. Aug. 17.

President Cowdery appointed to act as Church Record-
er. Sept. 14.

1836.

The High Council of Zion, Mo., was reorganized. Jan.
6th.

In a council of the Twelve, held in Kirtland, Pres.
Joseph Smith said: "The Twelve are not subject
to any other than the First Presidency ♦ ♦ ♦
Where I am not there is no First Presidency over
the Twelve." Jan. 16.

Kirtland Temple dedicated. Mar. 27.

The Savior, Moses, Elias, pv.'\ Elijah, the Prophet, ap-
peared in the Kirtland Temple to Joseph Smith
and O. Codwery. Apr. 3.

READY REFERENCE 77

The Saints of Clay Co., Mo., agreed to leave the

County. July 1.
Preparations made for organizing a bank in Kirtland.

Kirtland Safety Society. Nov. 2.

1837.

A spirit of apostasy and speculation affecting evej-y
quorum of the Church became very prevalent in
Kirtland. May.

Ground broken at Far West, Mo., for a Temple, but
on account of persecution was not erected. July 3

At a conference, held in Kirtland, Oliver Cowdery, Jos
eph Smith, Sen., Hyrum Smith and John Smith
were appointed assistant counselors to the First
Presidency. * * * * Luke S. Johnson, Lyman E
Johnson and John F. Boynton, three of the Apos
ties, were disfellowshipped. Sept. 3.

The three apostles above confessed, and were re
ceived back again. Sept. 10.

Geo. W. Robinson was elected General Church Re
corder. Sept. 17.

Frederick G. Williams rejected as Counselor to Pres
Smith. Hyrum Smith was appointed in his stead
Nov. 7.

Joseph Smith arrived in Kirtland. During his absence
some prominent men, including Warren Parrish
John F. Boynton, Luke S. Johnson and Joseph
Coe, had united for the overthrow of the Church
in Kirtland. Dec. 10.

The year closed witnessing apostasy, persecution, con-
fusion and mobacracy in Kirtland.

1838.

Joseph and Sidney left Kirtland on horseback to es-
cape the mob. Jan. 12.

In a general assembly of Saint's in Far West, Mo.,
David Whitmer, John Whitmer, and W. W. Phelps
were rejected as the Pres. of the Church in Mis-
souri, because of transgression. Feb. 5.

Thomas B. Marsh and David W. Patten were appointed
Presidents pro tem in Missouri, unto the arrival
of Joseph or Sidney from Kirtland, Feb. 10.

Joseph Smith with family, and B. Young, arrived in
Mo. March 14.

Marsh, Young and Patten were sustained as the Pres.
of Church in Mo. April 6.

78 READY REFERENCE

O. Cowdery excommunicated. David Whitmer and
Lyman E. Johnson cut off the 13th. D. C. 114
given. Read. April 17.

D. C. 115 given. Church shall be called "The Church
of Jesus Christ ot Latter-day Saints." Compare
with item 1834-5, 3. Apr. 26.

Corner stone of temple at Far West laid, according to
commandment of 4, 26, 1838. July 4.

Revelation of tithing given, and John Taylor, John B.
Page, W. Woodruff and W. Richards called to the
Apostleship. July 8.

Revelation designating who is to dispose of the tithing
money. See D. C. 120. July 18.

Joseph and Sidney commence the study of law. Sept. 4.

A battle fought between a mob and 75 brethren on
Crooked River, Mo. Gideon Carter was killed —
11 others wounded. Apostle D. W. Patten and
Patrick O'Banion were wounded and died soon
after. Oct. 25.

Exterminating order of Gov. Boggs was issued. About
this time Sampson Avard organized a company
of Danites. Oct. 27.

Hauns Mill Massacre. 18 or 19 Saints butchered by
a mob. Oct. 20.

Hyrum Smith and Amasa Lyman made prisoners by
the mob. * * * * Citizens of Far West were forced
to give up their arms, by order of General Sam-
uel D. Lucas. Nov. 1.

Joseph Smith and fellow-prisoners taken to Far West
under a (Nov. 2), strong guard and permitted to
see their families. Generals Lucas and Robert
Wilson then took them to Independence, Mo.,
where they arrived on the 4th.

Joseph Smith and fellow prisoners arrived in Rich-
mond, Mo., where they were put in chains and
much abused by the guards. Nov. 9.

General Wilson ordered every family to be out of
Adam-ondi-Ahman in ten days, with permission
to go to Caldwell County and tarry till spring,
then to leave the state under pain of extermina-
tion. Nov. 10.

From August last until now about thirty of the breth-
ren have been killed. Nov. 13.

Many were released from jail. Joseph Smith, Lyman
Wight, Caleb Baldwin, Hirum Smith, Alex McRae,
and S. Rigdon, were rot, but vv^ere now sent to
Liberty, Clay Co. Nov. 28.

READY REFERENCE 79

1839.

Brigham Young, President of the Twelve, left Far
West for Illinois on account of persecution. Feb.
14.

Sidney Rigdon was released from Liberty Jail on
bail. Feb.

Thomas B. Marsh, W. W. Phelps, F. G. Williams, Geo.
M. Hinkle and others excommunicated at Quincy,
111. March 17.

Section D. C. 121 given in Liberty Jail. A few days
later 122 and 123 written. Read them all. Mar. 20.

Joseph Smith and fellow-prisoners were started from
Liberty Jail to Gallatin, Davies County, Mo., where
they arrived on the 8th. Apr. 6.

Joseph Smith and fellow prisoners started from Da-
viess towards Boone County, Mo., under a change
of venue. Apr. 15.

The guard being drunk, Joseph Smith and fellow-
prisoners made their escape, and arrived in
Quincy, ill., on the 22nd. Apr. 16.

The last of the Saints left Far West. About 15,000
of them. Apr. 20.

The first purchase of lands in Commerce, afterwards
Nauvoo, was made by Joseph Smith. There was
one stone house, three frame ones. May l.

Important conference held at Quincy, 111. Saints from
East advise to gather at Kirtland and make that
a stake of Zion. May 4 and 5.

Wm. Marks appointed to preside at Commerce. May 6.

After seven months of imprisonment without convic-
tion, P. P. Pratt, and Morris Phelps escaped from
Columbia Jail, Mo. King Follett also tried to
escape, but was recaptured. July 4th.

The first number of the Times and Seasons was pub-
lished in Commerce, 111. (Nauvoo). Nov.

1840.

Joseph Smith arrived from Washington, D. C, where
he had presented the claims of 491 individuals
for about $1,381,000. It was fruitless. Mar. 4.

P. P. Pratt published the first number of the Millen-
nial Star in E. May 27.

Patriarch Joseph Smith, Sen died in Nauvoo, 111. Sept.
14.

Tne governor of Missouri made a demand on Gov.
Carlin of 111. for Joseph Smith, S. Rigdon, Lyman
Wight, P. P. Pratt, Caleb Baldwin, and Alanson
Brown as fugitives from justice. Sept. 15.

80 READY REFERENCE

R. P. Thompson was appointed General Church Clerk,
instead of Geo. W. Robinson. * * * A committee
was appointed to organize new stakes. Oct. 3.

Lima, Hancock Co., 111., Qiiincy, Adams Co., 111., Mount
Hope, Columbus, Adams Co., 111., Geneva in Mor-
gan Co., 111., stakes were organized. Oct. 25 to

Nov. 1st.

1841.

Revelation to build Nauvoo Temple and the Nauvoo
House given; also items concerning the author-
ity of the Priesthood. D. C. 124. Jan. 19.

Hyrum Smith became Patriarch in place of his fath-
er, deceased. Wm. Law was chosen counselor to
Joseph in Hyrum's place. Jan. 24.

Joseph Smith -elected sole Trustee for the Church. Jan.
30.

John C. Bennett elected Mayor of Nauvoo. First Mayor
of the city. Feb. l.

Nauvoo legion was organized with Joseph Smith as
Lieutenant-General. Feb. 4.

The Saints commanded by revelation to build a city
to be called Zarahemla opposite Nauvoo. D. C.
125. Mar.

C. C. Rich and Austin Cowles were chosen as Coun-
selors to Pres. Wm. Marks of the Nauvoo Stake
of Zion. Mar. 29.

Corner stones of Nauvoo Temple laid. A General

Conference that continued until the 11th was com-
menced in Nauvoo. Apr. G.

Lyman Wight chosen Apostle in place of D. W. Pat-
ten, deceased. Apr. 8.

All Stakes outside of Hancock, 111., and Lee County,
Iowa, were discontinued. Call for the scattered
Saints to gather there. May 24.

Revelation to B. Young. D. C. 126. No more required
to go from home. July 9.

Don Carlos Smith, the youngest brother of the Proph-
et, died at Nauvoo. Aug. 7.

Joseph Smith preached to about one hundred Sac
and Fox Indians who came to visit him at Nau-
voo. Aug. 12.

R. B. Thompson, Joseph's scribe, died in Nauvoo.
Aug. 27.

A company of brethren left Nauvoo for the Pinery
about 500 miles North, to procure lumber for the
Nauvoo Temple. Sept. 22.

READY REFERENCE 81

Important General Conference held in the Grove at
Nauvoo. Joseph declared, as the will of the Lord,
that the Church should not hold another General
Conference until they could meet in the Temple.
* * * James Sloan was elected Church clerk in-
stead of R. B. Thompson, deceased. Oct. 3, 4, 5.

Orson Hyde, who had arrived in Jerusalem, ascended
the Mount of Olives and dedicated the land by
prayer for the gathering of the Jews. Oct. 24.

Temporary font for baptisms in the Nauvoo Temple
dedicated. Nov. 8.

Baptisms for the dead were commenced in the font,
in the basement of the Temple. Nov. 21.

Willard Richards was appointed Joseph Smith's pri-
vate secretary and general clerk for the Church.
Dec. 13.

1842.

Zarahemla Stake of Zion discontinued; a branch or-
ganized instead, with John Smith, as President.
Jan. 6.

W. Woodruff took the superintendency of the print-
ing office and John Taylor of the editorial depart-
ment of the Times and Seasons, in Nauvoo. Feb. 3.

Joseph Smith took charge of the Editorial department
of the Times and Seasons. Mar. 15.

Female Relief Society of Nauvoo was? commenced. It
was completed on the 24th with Emma Smith as
President. Mar. 17.

Joseph Smith baptized 80 persons in the Mississippi,
after which he confirmed about fifty. Mar. 20.

Joseph Smith baptized 107 persons in the Mississippi
River. Mar. 27.

275 brethren ordained Elders in Nauvoo at Special
conference. Apr. 6 to 8.

About 200 saints arrived in Nauvoo from Great Brit-
ain. Apr. 13.

The Wasp, a weekly paper, was first published in Nau-
voo. Wm. Smith, Ed. Apr. 16.

Joseph Smith writes: A conspiracy against the peace
of my household was made manifest, and it gave
me some trouble to counteract the design of
certain base individuals and restore peace. The
Lord makes manifest to me many things which
it is not wisdom for me to make public until
others can witness the proof of them April 29.

82 READY REFERENCE

Joseph gave James Adams, Hyrum Smith, Newel K.
Whitney, George Miller, B. Young, H. C. Kimball
and W. Richards instructions about boly endow-
ments. May 4.

Ex-Governor L. W. Boggs, of Missouri, was shot, but
not killed, at Independence, Mo. May 6.

The Nauvoo Legion, now numbering 26 companies, or
2,000 men, was reviewed and toughi a sham battle.
John C. Bennett conspired against the Prophet's
life, but failed to carry out his design. May 7.

John C. Bennett having resigned the mayorship of
Nauvoo, Joseph Smith was elected by the city
council to fill the vacancy. May 19.

Chauncey L. Higbee was cut off from the Church at
Nauvoo, for unchaste and unvirtuous conduct.
May 24.

The authorit.es of the Church had at this time with-
drawn their fellowship from John C. Bennett,
who soon afterwards left Nauvoo. May 25.

Joseph Smith spoke to 8,000 people in Nauvoo. July 3.

Joseph Smith prophesied that the Saints would be
driven to the Rocky MountaiLS and there become
a mighty people. Aug. 6.

Joseph Smith ^vas arrested by a deputy sheriff in
Nauvoo, by requisition from Gov. Reynolds, of
Missouri, charged with bemg accessory to the
shooting OL ex-Governor Boggo O. P. Rockwell
was also arrested as principal. Through habeas
corpus proceedings they were released. Aug. 8.

The deputy sheriff returned to Nauvoo to re-arrest
Joseph Smith and O. P. Rockwell, but they could
not be found. To escape imprisonment the
Prophet had to keep concealed for some time.
Up to the 19th he was in hiding at John Smith's,
Edward Sayer, Carlos Granger, and then returned
home. On the 18th great excitement prevailed
among the people around Nauvoo on account of
J. C. Bennett's lies. Aug. 10.

Amasa M. Lyman was ordained one of the Apostles.
Aug. 20.

After not showing himself in public for three
weeks, Joseph Smith spoke to a meeting of Saints
in Nauvoo; 380 Elders volunteered to take mis-
sions to the various states of the Union for the
purpose of refuting Bennett's lies. Aug. 29.

Joseph Smith wrote an address to the Saints in Nau-
voo concerning baptism for the dead. D. C. 127.
Sept. 1.

READY REFERENCE 83

Another effort was made to arrest Joseph. Smith. He

eluded pursuit and afterwards kept himself hid

for some time at the home of Edward Hunter.

Sept. 3.
Joseph Smith wrote another important address to the

Saints. D. C. 128. Sept. 6.
Joseph Smith returned home undiscovered. Sept. 10.
Reports reached Joseph that Gov. Reynolds, of Mo.,

had offered a reward for the arrest of himself

and O. P. Rockwell. Oct. 2.
Joseph again left home to elude the pursuit of his

enemies. He returned on the 20th. Oct. 7.
Ninety thousand feet of lumber and 24,000 cubic feet

of timber arrived in Nauvoo for the temple and

Nauvoo House. Oct. 13.
Johy Taylor succeeded Joseph Smith as editor of

Times and Seasons. Nov. 15.
Willard Richards appointed Church Historian. Dec 21.
Joseph Smith arrested a third time on a requisition

from Mo. Dec. 22.

1843.

Joseph Smith prophesied that he should not go to
Missouri dead or alive. Jan. 2.

Joseph Smith was on trial before Judge Pope, of
Springfield, on the charge of being an accessory
to the shooting of ex-Governor Boggs. Jan. 4.

Joseph was found innocent and acquitted. Jan. 5.^

Meetings of prayer and thanksgiving were held in
Nauvoo on the release of Joseph Smith. Jan. 17.

D. C. 129. By which good and bad spirits are known.
Feb. 9.

O. P. Rockwell was taken prisoner in St. Louis by the
Missourians. March 4.

Joseph Smith prophesied that O. P. Rockwell would
get away honorably from the Missourians. March
15.

A young gentlemen's and ladies' "Relief Society" was
organized in Nauvoo, with Wm. Cutler as Presi-
dent. April 2nd.

There are none who minister to this earth, ex-
cept those who belong or have belonged to
it. If thou livest until thou art 85,
thou shalt see the face of the Son of Man.
* * * 16. I was thus left, being unable to de-
cide whether I should die and thus see his face.
Clirl&fs coming v,-ill not be sooner than that time,
1 believe. April 2.

84 READY REFERENCE

At a conference in Kirtland Temple it was decided
that all the Saints should gather to Nauvoo. April
6.

An important conference was held on the floor of the
Temple in Nauvoo. Joseph Smith prophesied that
Christ would not come before he was 85 years old.
April 6 to 8.

About 115 Elders called on missions to the states.
Special conference. Nauvoo. April 10.

Six brass plates and a skeleton were found by Mr. R.
Wiley and others, near Kinderhock, Pike Co.,
111. April 23.

First number of the Nauvoo Neighbor issued at Nau-
voo instead of the Wasp. May 3rd.

Joseph Smith made some important remarks about
the celestial glory, in Ramus, 111. D. C. 131. See
Sec. 132 for the "Order of the Priesthood" refer-
red to. May 16-17.

Joseph dines with Stephen A. Douglas; prophesied
that Douglas would aspire to the Presidency of
the United States, and that if he ever turned his
hand against the Latter-day Saints, he should
feel the hand of the Almighty upon him. May 18.

Joseph Smith gave endowments, and also instructions
on the Priesthood and the new and everlasting
covenant to Hyrum Smith, B. Young, H. C. Kim-
ball and others. May 2G.

Elias Higbee died in Nauvoo. June 8.

Joseph Smith arrested by Sheriff J. H. Reynolds, of
Jackson Co., Mo., and Constable H. T. Wilson,
of Carthage, 111. June 23.

Masonic Temple in Nauvoo — corner stones laid. June
24.

News that Joseph Smith had been kidnapped reached
Nauvoo, and 175 men immediately started on
horseback to his rescue, June 25.

Joseph Smith and company arrived in Nauvoo, and
nearly the whole city turned out to meet him.
He addressed the people in the afternoon, giving
the history of his arrest. June 30.

Joseph Smith tried before the court of Nauvoo on a
writ of habeas corpus and released. July 1.

Elders sent to visit various counties of Illinois to
preach the gospel and disabuse the public mind
with regard to Joseph Smith's arrest. C. C. Rich

READY REFERENCE 85

Mr. Braman arrived in Nauvoo as a messenger from
the governor, to learn the particulars of Joseph
Smith's late arrest. July 7.

Bishop Miller arrived in Nauvoo from the Pinery
with 157,000 feet of lumber and 70,000 shingles
for the Temple. July 8.

The revelation on celestial marriage was written in
the presence of Hyrum Smith and Wm. Clayton.
D. C. 132. Read it. Verses 5, 6, 14 to 16. 17, 18
to 27, 37, 50, 52, 54, 56, 60, 61 and 64. July 12.

At an anti-Mormon meeting, held in Carthage, Han-
cock Co., 111., resolutions against Joseph Smith and
the Saints in Nauvoo. Sept. 6.

Joseph opened the Nauvoo Mansion as a hotel. Sept.
15.

Joseph Smith gave a dinner party in the Nauvoo Man-
sion to about 200 Saints. Oct. 3.

At a special conference, held in Nauvoo, serious com-
plaints were made against Sidney Rigdon. Oct. 6.

Sidney Rigdon was retained as counselor to Joseph
Smith, although the Prophet said: "I have thrown
him off my shoulders and you have again put him
on me; you may carry him, but I will not." Oct. 8.

Endowments given in Nauvoo. Dec. 2.

Nauvoo Legion instructed to prepare for the meeting
of the mob now gathering in the neighborhood.
Dec. 19.

Petition sent to Congress concerning Missouri perse-
cutions. Dec. 21.

O. P. Rockwell, after a year's imprisonment, arrived
in Nauvoo. Dec. 25.

Forty policemen sworn in in Nauvoo. Dec. 29.

1844.

Wm. Law intimated that his life was in danger, Jan. 3.
Wm. Marks President of Nauvoo Stake, in fear, as a

fire had been lighted near his house. Jan. 5.
Uncle John Smith ordained Patriarch. Jan. 10.
Francis M. Higbee tried for slandering Joseph Smith.

Jan. 16.
Joseph and Sidney nominated for President and Vice

President of United States.] Jan. 29.
Joseph issued his address on Government of United

States. Feb. 7.
Anti-Mormon convention held at Carthage to devise

ways and means for exterminating the Saints.

leb. 17.

86 READY REFERENCE

Joseph instructed the Apostles to send a delegation
to Rocky Mountains to find a place for the Saints.
Appointed delegation next day. Feb. 20.

j^nother meeting held. Many volunteered to go to
the mountains. Feb. 23.

Joseph prophesied that within five years the Saints
would be out of reach of their enemies. Feb. 25.

Decided to discontinue work on the Nauvoo House
until Temple is finished. March 4.

Another meeting held to consider removing west to
the mountains. March 11,

Joseph Smith in a public meeting spoke against C.
L. Higbee, R. D. Foster, William Law and Wilson
Law and others, as conspirators against his life.
March 24.

Joseph petitioned Congress to protect the citizens in
their emigration west, to the mountains. March
26.

Masonic Temple dedicated. April 5.

In a five-days' conference Joseph declared North and
South America Zion. April 6.

Wm. Law, Wilson Law, R. S. Foster and other apos-
tates cut off. April IS.

Joseph arrested by F. M. Higbee; tried in Nauvoo;
judgment versus the plaintiff. May 6.

State convention held in Nauvoo at which Joseph and
Sidney were nominated for president and vice-
president, respectively. May 17.

B. Young, H. C. Kimball, Lyman Wight and about
100 other Elders, left Nauvoo on their political
mission to the East. May 21.

Joseph learned the grand jury in Carthage had found
two indictments against him; one for polygamy.
May 25.

The Nauvoo Expositor was published. The only num-
ber. June 7.

Expositor thrown into the river; city council declared
it a nuisance. June 10.

Joseph arrested for destroying the Expositor; vcled
in Nauvoo; acquitted. June 12.

Delegates were sent through the precincts to lay a
truthful statement of the troubles before the peo-
ple. June 16.

Joseph and others were arrested for destroying the
Expositor; acquitted. Mobs began to gather and
threaten the Saints. June 17.

READY REFERENCE 87

Nauvoo Legion ordered out; city under martial la^v.
The Prophet delivered his last public addross.
He read from the Warsaw Signal, the intention
of the "old citizens" to drive the Saints. June 18.

Mobs began gathering at points to attack Nauvoo.
June 19.

Joseph sent for the Twelve to come; they were on mis
sions. He examined the approaches of the city.
June 20.

Late in the evening Joseph and Hyrum and Willard
Richards, left Nauvoo and crossed the Mississippi,
with the intention to flee to the west. June 20.

Through the solicitations of Emma and others, they
returned to Nauvoo. June 23,

Joseph and Hyrum and seventeen friends started for
Carthage; the state arms at Nauvoo were given
up by order of the governor, and under pledge of
the governor, Thos. Ford. June 24.

Joseph and his brethren surrendered to the officers;
a trial followed; remanded to prison. June 25.

Gov. Ford had interview with the prisoners. June 26.

Gov. Ford went to Nauvoo, leaving the prisoners in
jail to be guarded by their most bitter enemies,
the "Carthage Greys"; about 5:20 p. m., an armed
mob with blackened faces, surrounded and entered
the jail, murdering Joseph and Hyrum Smith in
cold blood. John Taylor was badly wounded,
while W. Richards only received a slight wound
on his ear. June 27.

Bodies were brought home to Nauvoo by Dr. W. Rich-
ards and S. H. Smith. They were met by Nauvoo
Legion and a large number of citizens. June 28.

About 10,000 persons visited and viewed the remains.
Funeral took place in the evening. June 29.

John Taylor was brought home from Carthage. July
2.

HOLY GHOST.

In my Father's house are many mansions; * * I go
to prepare a place for you, etc. John 14-2, 3.

Nevertheless I tell you the truth; it is expedient tor
you that I go away; for if I go not away the
comfor+er will not come unto you. John 16-7.

Tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem until ye are endued
with power. Luke 24-49.

Then Peter said unto them, repent; be baptized; re-
ceive [-loly Ghost. Acts. 2-38.

88 READY REFERENCE

Comforter will t, ach all things, bring things to re-

n.embra.K ^. John 14-26.
Will show you things to come. John 16-13.
Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of

God. 1st Cor. 2-9 10.
The Spiri: itself boareLli uiiuesr-. with our spirit, that

we are the children of God. Rom. 8-16.
Manifestations of the Spirit; is given to every man

to profit. 1st Cor. 12-4, 30.
The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffer-
ing, gentleness. Gall. 5-22.
Conferred by laying on of hands; money offered for

the power. Acts 8-14, 20.
He laid his hands on their heads after baptism and

they reed. H. G. Acts 19-3, 6.
Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of

Christ. Heb. 6-1, 2.
And Jesus when he was baptized * * * the spirit of

God descended like a dove and lighted upon him.

Matt. 3-16.
Except a man be born of the water and the spirit he

cannot enter the kingdom of God. John 3-5.
H. G. was not yet given; because Jesus not yet glori-
fied. John 7-37.
Then laid they their hands on them and they re-
ceived the H. G. Acts 8-16, 17.
No man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the

H. G. 1st Cor. 12-3.
Thou art the Christ, the Son of the Living God. (He

must have had the H. G. but not the gift of it, for

that did not come until Pentecost). Matt. 16-16.
And when the day of Pentecost was fully come. * *

they were all filled with the H. G. Acts. 2-1, 4.
And the ass said unto Balaam, Am not I thine, etc.?

Numbers 22-30.
Ftom the last t-wo qotations we see that the spirit

can descend without the imposition of hands, but

that the laying of hands for the gift was the rule.
Your body is the temple of the H. G. 1st Cor. 6-19.
Know ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that

the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? 1st Cor. 3-16.
Spake as moved by the H. G. 2nd Peter 1-21.
Can any man forbid water, that these should not be

baptized, which have received the H. G. as well

as we? Act. 10-47.
And we are his witnesses of these things; and so is

also the H. G. whom God hath given to them that

obey him. Acts. 5-32.

READY REFERENCE 89

And the spirit of God moved upon the face of the wat-
ers. Genesis 1.

Ananias receives sight; baptism, and the H. G. Acts.
9-17.

Simeon before baptism had the H. G. and it revealed
to him that he should not see death, before he had
seen the Lord's Christ. Luke 2-25.

When Jesus was baptized the H. G. descended in the
form of a dore. Luke 3-21, 2.

When delivered up, take no thought * * for the H.
G. will speak for us. Mark 13-11.

H. G. shall come upon thee and the power of the high-
est shall overshadow thee (Mary). Luke 1-35.

H. G. was upon John the Baptist from infancy. Luke
1-15.

H. G. was with Elizabeth. Filled with it. Luke 1-41.

Sin against the H. G. not forgiven. Matt. 12-31, 32.

Sin against H. G. explained. Heb. 6-4, 6.

There is a sin unto death; don't pray for forgiveness
of it 1st John 5-16.

PRE-EXISTENCE.

What and if ye shall see the Son of man ascend up

where he was before? John 6-62.
I came forth from the Father. John 16-28.
Glorify me * * with the glory which I had with thee

before the world was. John 17-5.
And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that

came down from heaven, even the Son of man,

which is in heaven. John 3-13.
Shall we not rather be in subjection to the Father of

spirits? Heb. 12-9.
The spirit shall return unto God who gave it. Eccle.

12-7.
Where was't thou when I laid the foundations of the

earth? Job. 38-4 and 7.
* * When the morning stars sang together, and all

the sons of God shouted for joy.
Chosen before the foundation of the world. Eph. 1-3, 5.
Master, who did sin, this man, or his parents, that he

was born blind? John 9-1, 2.
And there was war in heaven. Rev. l2-7, 12.
And the angels which kept not their first estate, but

left their own habitation, he hath reserved in ever-
lasting chains under darkness unto the judgment

of the great day. Jude 1-6.
Our Father which art in heaven. Matt. 6-9.
Thou lovest me before the foundation of the world.

John 17-24.

90 READY REFERENCE

REPENTANCE.

There is not a just man upon eartn that doeth good

and sinneth not. Eccle. 7-20.
Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that

ye sorrowed unto repentance. 2nd Cor. 7-9, 10.
Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance. Matt.

3-2, 9.
Wherefore putting away lying, speak every man truth

with his neighbor. Eph. 4-25, 32.
Seek ye the Lord while he may be found, call ye upon

him while he is near; let the wicked forsake his

way and the unrighteous man his thoughts, etc.

Isaiah 55-6. 9.
I am not come to call the righteous, but the sinners

to repentance. Matt. 9-13.
Thou Shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not kill,

steal, etc. Romans 13-9.
Or those 18 upon whom the tower in Siloam fell, and

slew them * * except ye repent, ye shall all like-
wise perish. Luke 13-1, 5.
Sins to be repented of. Gal. 5-18, 23.
Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not Inherit

the kingdom. 1st Cor. 6-9, 10.
Sins to be repented of: all uncleanliness, etc. Eph.

5-3, 6.
Teaching us, that denying ungodliness, and worldly

lusts, we should. Titus 2-12.
The Lord is not slack concerning his promise, as some

men count slackness; not willing that any should

perish. 2nd Peter 3-9.
If they turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil

that I thought to do unto them, etc. Jeremiah 18-

7, 8.
Again, when I say unto the wicked. Thou shalt surely

die; if he turn from his sin, and do that which is

lawful and right; if. Ezeiel 33-14, 16.
And the times of this ignorance God winked at, but

now commandeth all men everywhere to repent.

Acts 17-30.
If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves,

and the truth. 1st John 1-8, 9.
As it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one.

Romans 3-10.
"Men and brethren, what shall we do? * * Repent

and be baptized." Acts. 2-37, 8.
Repent ye therefore and be converted, that your sins

may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing

shall come from the. Acts. 3-19, 22.

READY REFERENCE 91

Jesus preached: "Repent ye, and believe the gospel"
Mark 1-14, 15.

RESTORATION.

And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven
set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed.. Dan.
2-44.

The great God hath made known to the king what
shall come to pass hereafter. Dan. 2-44, 45.

And I saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven.
Rev. 14-6, 7.

And the kingdom and dominion and the greatness of
the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be
given to the people of the Saints. Dan. 7-27.

Whom the heaven must receive until the times of re-
stitution of all things spoken of by the mouths of
all the holy prophets since the world began. Acts. 3-19, 21.

They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy moun-
tain. Isa. 11-9.

This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all
the world for a witness unto all nations and then
shall the end come. Matt. 24-14.

Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the
coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord;
And he shall turn. Malachi 4-5, 6.

But in the last days it shall come to pass that the
mountain of the house of the Lord shall be es-
tablished in the top of the mountains, and it shall
be exalted above the hills. Micah 4-1, 2.

RESURRECTION.

Else what shall they do which are baptized for the

dead if the dead rise not at all? 1st Cor. 15-29.

He that doeth the will of God abideth forever. 1st Jno.

2-17.
Thy dead men shall live together with my dead body

shall they arise. . Isa. 26-19.
Moses and Elias were resurrected before Jesus, Matt.

17-1, 3.
For I know that my Redeemer liveth * * though my

reins be consumed within me, yet in my flesh I

shall see God, etc. Job. 19-25, 7.
Jesus saith unto her. Thy brother shall rise again.

Job. 11-23, 5.

92 READY REFERENCE

He is not here — he is risen. Matt. 28-5, 6.
This Jesus God raised up, whereof we all are wit-
nesses. Acts. 2-32.

And the graves were opened; and many bodies of
the Saints which slept arose, and came out
of the graves after his resurrection and went
into the holy city and appeared unto many. Matt.
27-52, 53.

Then he said unto me, Son of man, these bones are
the whole house of Israel; behold, they say, our
bones are dried, and our hope is lost: * * * i will
open your graves, etc. * * Ezekiel 37-12, 14.

Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the
which all that are in the graves shall hear his
voice, and shall come forth; they that have done
good, unto the res. of life; and. John 5-28, 29.

There shall be a resurrection of the dead, both just
and unjust. Acts. 24-15.

For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be
made alive. But every man in his own order.
Christ the first fruits; afterward they that are
Christ's at his coming. 1st Cor. 15-22, 23.

The dead in Christ shall rise first. * * Then the rest.

Thes. 4-14, 16.

There are more resurrections than one. Rev. 20-5, G.

There are different degrees of glory in the resurrec-
tion. 1st Cor. 15-40, 44.

In my Father's house are many mansiion: if it were
not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare
a place for you. John 14-2.

And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before
God; and the books were opened * * — judged by
what was written. Rev. 20-12, 15.

And the wicked, shall be turned into hell, and all the
nations that forget God. Psalms 9-17.

For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an
oven. Mai. 4-1, 3.

He shall reward every man according to his works.
Matt. 16-25.

When tlje Son of man shall come in his glory, and
all the. Matt. 25-31, 34.

Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand,
Depart. Matt. 25-41, 46.

For we must all appear before the judgment seat of
Christ. 2nd Cor. 5-10.

We shall all stand before the judgment seat of Christ.
Rom. 14-10.

READY REFERENCE 93

SABBATH DAY.

Christ is the head over all things in the Church. Eph.

1-22.
The Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the

Sabbath; therefore the Son of man is Lord, also

of the Sabbath. Mark 2-27, 8.

Jesus not only had broken the Jewish Sabbath, but.
John 5-18.

I will cause all her mirth to cease, her feast days,
her new moons, and her Sabbaths, and all her sol-
emn feasts. Hosea 2-11.

In the end of the Sabbath: when the Sabbath was
past; third day since he was crucified; Jesus ap-
pointed a place for meeting; they worshipped;
received Divine commission to preach. St. Matt.
28-1, 20; Mark 16; Luke 24; John 20.

The law was fulfilled in Christ. "The law was our
schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ. Gal. 3-24.

SALVATION NOT INSTANTANEOUS.

The thief acknowledges his guilt; makes a request of
Jesus, who replies: "Today shalt thou be with
me in Paradise." Luke 23-39, 43.

The thief did not go to heaven, as seme suppose, be-
lieving Paradise to be heaven.

Three days after the promise of Jesus of the thief he
says: "Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended
to my Father; but go to my brethren, and say un-
to them, I ascend unto my Father, and your fath-
er; and to my God, and your God." John 20-11, 17.

Christ preached to the spirits in prison who were once
disobedient in the days of Noah. 1st Peter 3-18,
20.

For, for this cause w^as the gospel preached, also to
them that are dead. 1st Peter 4-6.

The dead shall hear the voice of the Son 'of God. John
5-25.

Else what shall they do which are baptized for the
dead, if the dead rise not at all? 1st Cor. 15, 29.

Behold, I will send you Elihah the prophet before the
coming of the great and dreadful day of the
Lord; and he shall turn. Mai. 4-5, 6.

94 READY REFERENCE

SCRIPTURE MISSING.

Scripture mentioned in the bible, but not found there.
He took the book of the covenant and read in the

audience of. Exo. 24-7.
Is this not written in the Book of Jasher? Josh. 10-13.
Wherefore it is said in the book of the wars of the

Lord. Num. 21-14.
Are they not written in the book of the acts of Solo-
mon? 1st Kings 11-41.
They are written in the book of Nathan the prophet,

and Gad. 1st Chron. 29-29.
Are written in the story of the Prophet Iddo. 2nd

Chr. 13-22.
Are written in the book of Jehu. 2nd Chr. 20-34.
Search the scripture for in them ye think ye have

eternal life. John 5-39.
All scripture is given by inspiration of God and is

profitable for doctrine, etc. 2nd Tim. 3-16.
But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled, that

thus it must be? Matt. 24-54, 56.
Former epistle by Jude. Jude 1-3.
Enoch's prophesies. Jude 1-14.
Epistle from Laodicea. Col. 4-16.
Former epistle to the Corinthians. 1st Cor. 5-9.
Former epistle to the Ephesians. Eph. 3-3.

SIN.

All unrighteousness is sin, and there is a sin unto

death. For sin is the transgression of the law.

1st John 5-17.
If we walk in the light, as he is in the light the blood

of Jesus cleanseth us from sin. 1st John 1-7.
For there is not a just man upon earth that do-eth

good and sinneth not. Eccle. 7-20.
If we say we have no sin we deceive ourselves. 1st

John 1-8, 9.
Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin. 1st

John 3-9.
There is a sin unto death, I do not say he shall pray

for it. 1st John 5-16, 17.
Therefore to him that knoweth to do good, and doeth

it not, to him it is sin. James 4-17.
God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them

down to hell. 2nd Peter 2-4.
After having a knowledge, the latter end is worse than

the beginning. 2nd Peter 2-20, 21.

READY REFERENCE 95

Sin wilfully; there remaineth. no more sacrifice for
sins. Heb. 10-26.

Whoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law.
1st John 3-4.

And if he has committed sins they shall be forgiven
him. James 5-15.

All sins forgiven except the sin against the Holy
Ghost. Mark 3-28, 30.

Explains what the sin against the Holy Ghost is. He-
brews 6-4, 6.

For as many as have sinned without law, shall also
perish without law. Rom. 2-12.

He that endureth to the end shall be saved. Matt.
10-22.

Whosoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them;
whosoever. John 20-23.

Wherefore, I say unto you, all manner of sin and blas-
phemy shall be forgiven unto men, but the blas-
phemy against the holy ghost shall. Matt. 12-31.

Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many.
Heb. 9-28.

For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just
for the unjust. 1st Peter 3-18.

Who can forgive sins but God alone? Luke 5-20, 24.

Christ died for our sins. 1st Cor. 15-3.

The wag^es of sin is death. Romans 6-23.

For as by one man's disobedience many were made
sinners, so by the obedience of one. Rom. 5-19, 21.

While they promise them liberty they themselves are
the servants of corruption. 2nd Peter 2-19.

I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their
minds will I write them; and their sins and in-
iquities will I remember no more. Heb. 10-16-18.

And the angels which kept not their first estate, but
left their own habitation, he hath reserved in
everlasting chains under darkness unto the great
day. Jude 1-6.

And there was war in heaven; the devil and his an-
gels were cast out. Woe to the inhabitants of the
■earth and the sea. For the devil is some down
unto you, having great wrath, because he knowest
he hath but a short time. Rev. 12-7, 13.

I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven. Luke
10-17, 10.

He (the devil) was a murderer from the beginning,
and abode not in the truth, because there is no
truth in him * * and he is a liar and the father
of it. John 8-44.

96 READY REFERENCE

How are thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of

the morning! Isaiah 14-12, 14.
Israel scattered because of sin. Deut. 4-25, 28.
Cursed for their disobedience. Deut. 28.
All sin forgiven except vs. Holy Ghost (Jesus Christ).

Matt. 12-31.

Do. (Joseph Smith). Star. 5-91; 4, 6, 1844.

Do. (B. Young). .

CITATIONS USED IN DEBATE.

The following references were used by J. F. Curtis
and P. J. Sanders in a four nights' debate on the
subject of succession.

CURTIS:

Utah Edition. 99-6; D. C. 28-2, 7; 102-9; 43-1; 21-2;

20-67.
Boarding house. 124.
Star 15-621.

P. of G. Price. 58-9-10.
Abstract of Evidence Blessed in jail and out (Jos), p.

40.
Roberts p. 50 Lyman Wight.
Ab. of Evidence Jas. Whithead. p. 28.
Temple at Nauvoo. 13 v. D. C. 107-10.
Church Hist. Josephites, Vol. 3-200. .Jason W. Briggs.

11, 18, 1851.
Messenger. Vol. 2, p. 1.
Jos. blessing on head of posterity. D. C. 124.

SANDERS:

Boarding house D. C. 124.

Times and Seasons. Vol. 6. Wm. Smith upheld the 12.

Brigg's revelation. Tull. 578.

The church fell. Tull. 473.

It partially fell. Tull. 576.

Manuscript of Briggs' repudiating his revelation.

CURTIS:

Jos. blessings. Star 15-620.
Anointing and blessing of Jos. D. C. 124.
Temple Lot Suit. p. 180-191. John Garters' testimony.
Wm. Smith ordained patriarch. T. S. 6-905.
Wm Smith preaching Young Jos. 1845. Star. 1846,
May 1.

READY REFERENCE 97

Niles National Register, Baltimore, Md., 11-15-1845, p.

176, on file in the library at Omaha, Nab. "If

you go to preaching Young Jos. he will be shot."
Journal of Discourses, 8-69, 1860. B. Young expects

Y. Joseph to come and lead church.
H. C. Kimball — the prophet Jos. boys will wake from

their slumber! J. D. 4-6.
Public Ledger of July 19, 1844, copied from St. Louis

Transcript of 7-10-1844, .his oldest son of 12 yrs.

It is asserted by those who profess to know that

he will take his father's place.
Plants of renown. D. C. 124-61.
J. C. Mcintosh. Saints Herald 4.
Factions neither confer nor take away the priesthood.

Church History Vol. 3-433.
Gurley's Priesthood — appointed a mission, 1844. Ch.

Hist. 5-506.
Y. M. M. I. A. of 1906-7. p. 73.
Sarah B. Hopkins, Y. J. blessed: Said Sidney said

Y. J. would be next prophet, etc. Saints Her. Vol.

5 (or 52), 11-8-1905.

SANDERS:

Wm. Smith. T. S. Vol. 6-814.

Cut off for immoral conduct. Star. 7-39, 11-17-1845.

Wm Smith's church. Tull. 577.

Preached lineal priesthood. Tull. 576,

Contend not — Jos. Smith. Star 15-727.

Contention. D. C. 95-10.

Star 3-910. 1842.

Chicago Branch. D. C, 110-4.

Boarding house. D. C. 124-61.

Rejected. D. C. 107-10 and 31v.

I deign to reveal in temples. D. C. 124-41.

Baptism dead. D. C. 127-10.

CURTIS:

Contend for the faith Jude 1-3.

Call upon them to meet you in private and public.

D. C. 71.
Abraham rec's priesthood from Melchisedec. D. C. 84.
Quorums of the 12 requested Jos. to enquire of the

Lord for them. Star. 107-18. Priesthood confirmed

to be handed down. 107.
Latter part of section priesthood continued. D. C. 86.
Legal right to priesthood— eldest. Star 15-440.
B. Young on heirship in priesthood. Star 15-493.
H. C. K. J. of D. 5-216.

98 READY REFERENCE

P. P. Pratt's Autobiography, p. 404 in 1848.

Do p. 261 Vol. 1. Journal of Discourses on heir-
ship.

Pratt on heirship. J. of D. Vol. 1-257.

On heirship. J. of D. p. 222.

Jos. says: "While virtue is lovely and I or my poster-
ity will plead the cause of injured innocense! T.
S. 5-395.

Pres. YOUNG says of Wm. Smith: "We mean to
have him back." T. S. 6-1014.

Lineage. Roberts, p. 23.

12 sustained as presidency. T. S. p. 814.

Polygamy eternity of wives. D. C. 132.

See eye to eye. TuU or Church Hist. Vol. 3-219.

SANDERS:

Contend Jos. Star 15-727.

Jos. Smith's letter in Nauvoo. 6-16-1844.

1 want Hyrum to live to lead the church. Tull. 489.

Tull. 491; D. C. 42-11; D. C. 124-56; also 61v; also 57v.

D. C. 110-11, 12 (1836); D C. 124-58; Star 15-62;

D. C. 124-58.
Priesthood through Jethro. D. C. 84-6.
Appointed in his steaa. D. C. 43-3, 4.
Keys never taken from him. D. C. 90-2.
Oracles given to the church. D. C. 90-3.
Last V. D. C. 124.

Hyrum live to lead the church. Tull. 489.
Hyrum to lead the church. Tull. 491.
O. Hyde Mantle fallen. Star 5-Sup. p. 15.
Star 5-Sup. 15. p. 48.
Presidency. Star 5-151.
B. Young says. Star 5-118.
Woodruff. Star 5-138.

CURTIS:

Gurley. Church Hist. Vol 3-727, 9.

Ch. Hist. Vol. 3-754.

P. P. Pratt Autobiography, p. 371.

Star. 10-86.

St-ar 16-131.

Vol. 5-T. S. 624.

Jos. ordained president of high priesthood. 1-25-1832.

D. C. 84.

D. C. 107-10; also 13.

P. P. Pratt, 652 temple. D. C. 95-T. S. 5-693.

D. C. 64-34.

READY REFERENCE 99

SANDERS:

Saints Herald Vol. 28, p. 32, Life of Joseph by Tullidge

revised.
Prophecy. Tull.
Star. 5-121.
Star 5. No. 7 Sup. 2.
T. S. 5-742.
D. C. 124-28, 9.
T. S. 6-1017.
T. S. 6-1017.

Tull. art. this book, 62-45, 7.

Views peculiar as to revelation. Tull-art. f)2-61.
Wm. Smith's ordination. D. C. 93-47.
Plaintiff's abstract of evidence. Jos. ordained 12. 194
Tull. 470.
Tull. 590.
No sir, I did not say my father ordained. Ptffs. Ab-

str. p. 79, paragraph 126; also 106.

Third Night's Debate.

SANDERS:

D. C. 27-12.

The 12 challenges— See art. 67-6.

D. C. 124-22;

Tull. 601.

D. C. 128-20.

D. C. 139-12.

Star 5-138.

Star 5-138.

D. C. 1-12, 14.

D. C. 21-1, 6.

D. C. 2-12-16.

D. C. 103-63-7.

D. C. 13-1.

D. C. 124-127.

D. C. 129-1, 2. (1830 D. C. 79, 30.

D. C. 38-7, 10.

Tull. 473.

D. C. 41-1; also 5.

D. C. 124-91, 5.

Hist, of Jos. Smith. M6-1836.

Star. 5-103.

D. C. 27-8, 12.

Tull. 590.

Star 5-138. 8. 1844.

Star 5-151 instead of 131.

100 READY REFERENCE

H. C. S. and U. G. Miller's letter.

J. of D. 19, 235. G. Q. Cannon, 10-8-1887.

D. C. 28.

D. C. 43.

D. C. 17-17 (Utah 20-llv).

D. C. 104.

Star 25-231.

T. S. 5-637.

Abs. evidence 323 L. Snow says B. Y. took the pres.
of Ch. after death of Jos. No answer to our
letters. H. C. S. succession 60.

H. C. S. 152-3.

Jos. ordained at Amerst, O., 1-25-1832. Jos. was or
dained an apostle, and thus being a presidin,^
Hhigh Priest, was accepted by the Ch and sus-
tained. T. S. 5-624.

D. C. 20.

Star. 16-442.

D. C. 107.

H. C. S. 119.

Star 13-337.

Smoot investigation. Vol. 1, pp. 923; 36<''

SANDERS:

U. G. Miller. H. C. S. 61.

Star 16-442.

Smith's first sermon. Tull. 4-6-1860.

"I present this Ch. in name of. Tull.

Peculiar notions about revelations. Tull.

Tull. 767.

B. Y. doesn't care who leads Ch. if Ann Lee, but must

know what God says. D. C. 105-21, 22.
20,000 convinced it was B. Young. Star. 5-138.
Church partially fell. Tull.
Church fell. Tull.
Ch. didn't fall at all. Tull.
(?) W. W. address. Star. 5-121.
Highest authority presides always. Tull.
T. S. 6, 814.
D. C. 124-139.
D. C. 27.

CURTIS:

Spiritual leaders. Star. 14-20.
Y. M. M. I. A. Manual 1906-7.
Account of Jos. ordination. T. S. 5-624.
B. M. 232 Alma, also 245.

READY REFERENCE 101

H. C. S. 200.

Mantle of Elijah on 12. Abs. of evidence 100; T. S.
5-637.

W. W. says on B Young

2nd Cor. 11-13.

Pres. appointed by rev. D. C. 102.

Schoolroom of the prophets. Star 14-387.

Presidency. J. of D, 19-237.

J. D. 22-27 (1880).

J. D. 1-50 Adam.

D. C. pp. 55, 99, 187, 236.

Life of B.-Y. by H. C. K. 180-2. H. C. K. baptized and
reconfirmed.

H. C. Smith 117 and Star 8-136. Conditons of bap-
tism. •

Isaiah 43-10; 44-6, 8; 45-5.

B. M. 265. Zeezrom.

144,000 Gods. Star 15-795.

SANDERS;

Official report of proceedings Temple lot Suit 195.274,
and 485.

John the Baptist. Tull. 42.

Extract from Joseph Smith's Instructions on Plural-
ity of wives. Hist. Office, SLC. Star 5-151.

D. C. 104-70; 38 sec.

The Lord is God. D. C. 85.

God and his father. Rev. 1-5, 16.

Gods by Jos. Smith. Star. 5-89.

1st Cor. 8-4, 5, 6.

Tull 487; 501.

Rev. 14-1. 144,000.

D. C. 76-50 to 75.

God of all other Gods. D. C. 121-32.

Their edition Ye are Gods. D. C. 76.

T. and S. 6-809. 144,000.

CURTIS:

P. of G. Price, p. 10.

Jos. Hist, changed. H. C. S. p. 186.

Prophecy, 1902. Ch. Hist. Utah. Vol 1, p. 5.

D. C. 112-12; 98 and 64 sec.

T. S. 6-707.

Saints at Zarahemla accepted. Re. Ch. Hist., Vol. 3-

263.
D. C. 101, Zion; D. C. 83-8; D. C. 103.
Jeremiah 17-5.

102 READY REFERENCE

2nd Peter, 2nd Ch. Iv.

Holy Ghost by B. Y. J. of D. 1-50.

Bk. of M., p. 253.

Matt. 1-18; Luke 1-35; J. of D. 4-53; J. of D. 4-53.

Jos. ordained Hyrum. D. C. 42-6; T. and S. 683
SANDERS:

Tull. 578.

Star. 5-151.

Revision of Tull.

Alma 91 B. C.

3rd Nephi Ch. 12.

Tull. Zion. 470 all America.

D. C. 87-74.

Tull. 503 Zion.

Lies. Tull. 473.

CURTIS:

Alma, p. 273, 232, 245, 215.
Heb. 6-4; Luke 24-49; Acts 2-2, 4.
Saints Advocate. Vol. 1-78-80.
T. S. 5-707.

Supplement. S. 14-75.
D. C. 57; D. C. 101.
J. of D. 8-202.
T. S. 5-624.

Abst. of Evidence, 79 I was ordained by father.
T. S. 5-647, and 587, 692.
Marks in heaven! S. 16-131.
Love thy wife; 49-16; one wife. D. C. 42-22.
Jacob 132-73; p. 185. King Noah.

By Brown cut off for preaching polygamy. T. S. 5-423.
Polygamy introduced 8 yrs. after by B. Y.
J. D. 6-281; D. C. 42-60; D. C. 132; D. C. 42; damned.
Records of Hancock County, 3-7-1841. Z. D. Hunt-
ington. T. S. 574; Book A., p. 40.
T. S. 3-939.

104 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

PART TWO.

Art. 1.
APOSTLES GREATER THAN JOHN THE BAPTIST.

"While we were thus employed, praying and calling
upon the Lord, a messenger from heaven descended in a
cloud of light, and having laid his hands upon us, he or-
dained us, saying unto us. 'Upon you my fellow-sej*vants,
in the name of Messiah, I confer the priesthood of Aaron,
which holds the keys of the ministering of angels, and of
the gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion,
for the remission of sins; and this shall never be taken
again from the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again
an offering unto the Lord in righteousness.'

"He said this Aaronic priesthood had not the power
of laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, but
that this should be conferred on us hereafter, and he
commanded us to go and be baptized, a-^d gave us direc-
tions that I should baptize Oliver Cowdery, and after-
wards that he should baptize me.

"Accordingly, we went and were baptized; I baptized
him first and afterwards he baptized me; after which I
laid my hands upon his head and ordained him to the
Aaronic priesthood, afterwards he laid his hands on me
and ordained me to the same priesthood — for so we were
commanded.

"The messenger who visited us on this occasion, and
conferred this priesthood upon us, said that his name was
John, the same that is called John the Baptist, in the
New Testament, and that he acted under the direction of
Peter, James, and John, who held the keys of the priest-
hood of Melchisedec, which priesthood he said should in
due time be conferred on us, and that I should be called
the first elder and he the second. It was on the 15th day
of May, 1829, that we were baptized, and ordained under
the hand of the messenger." Tullidge Life of the Prophet,
Reorganite writer, p. 43.

Art. 2.

APOSTLES CHOSEN BY THREE WITNESSES.

"Kirtland, Feb. 14, 1835. President Joseph Smith,
Jun., said that the first business of the meeting was, for
the three witnesses of the Book of Mormon, to pray, each
one, and then proceed to choose twelve men from the
church, as Apostles, to go to all nations, kingdoms, ton-
gues, and people The three witnesses, viz., Oliver Cowd-

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 105

ery, David Whitmer, and Martin Harris, united in prayer.
These three witnesses were then blessed by the laying
on of the hands of the Presidency. The witnesses then,
according to a former commandment, proceeded to make
choice of the Twelve. Their names are as follows: Ly-
man E. Johnson, Brigham Ycung, Heber C. Kimball, Orson
Hyde, David W. Patten, Luke Johnson, Wm. E. McClellan,
John F. Boynton, Orson Pratt, Wm. Smith, Thos. B. Marsh,
Parley P. Pratt." Star Vol. 15, p. 206.

Art. 3.

REGULATE MATTERS IN THE CHURCH.

Kirtland, May 2, 1835. "After the conference was
opened, **** Pres. Joseph then stated that the Twelve will
have no right to go into Zion, or any of its Stakes, and
there undertake to regulate the affairs thereof, where
there is a standing High Council; but it is their duty to
go abroad and regulate all matters relative to the differ-
ent branches of the Church. When the Twelve are" togeth-
er, or a quorum of them, in any Church, they will have
authority to act independently, and make decisions, and
those decisions will be valid. But where there is not a
quorum, they will have to do business by the voice of the
Church." Star 15-261.

Art. 4.

APOSTLES PRESIDE IN ABSENCE OF HIGHER AU-
THORITY.

"Now let us examine the order of Presidency in the
Church. Supposing the First President is absent, wbo pre-
sides in council or in conference?

The counselors, both, or either of them. And why?
Because they are the highest authority present. True.
Theji there is the key to unlock the whole secret of the
Presidency of the Church. Hear it then! The highest
authority presides always. Hence if the entire quorum of
the Firse Presidency is absent, the President of the Twelve
m.ust preside pro tem, or as representative, by virtue of
his ordination to the apostleship, and not as the legitimate
president." Tullidge, p. 590.

Art. 5.

APOSTLES ARE PROPHETS, SEERS AND REVELAT-

ORS.

"I then called upon the Quorums and congregation:. of

106 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

the Saints to acknowledge the Twelve Apostles, who were
present, as Prophets, Seers, Revelators, and special wit-
nesses to all the nations of the earth, holding the keys
of the kingdom, to unlock it, or cause it to be done, among
them, and uphold them by their prayers, which they as-
sented to by rising." Star. 15, p. 710. Joseph Smith's
history.

Art. 6.

APOSTLE WM. SMITH ORDAINED A PROPHET, SEER,
REVELATOR AND TRANSLATOR.

"483rd Question. Read what I have marked there,
sir — read the topics and the matter down to there. (Coun-
sel for the plaintiff objects to the question asked to wit-
ness for the reason and on the grounds that the same
is incompetent, irrelevant and immaterial, and is not cross-
examination.

484th Question. Read the topics — the heading.

Answer: "President William Smith was ordained by
his brother, Joseph Smith, previous to President "William
Smith's leaving Nauvoo on his mission to the East for the
last time during the earthly existence of his brother. Pres-
ident Joseph Smith ordained him a prophet, seej", revelat-
or and translator, and then informed him that he had all
the necessary ordinations to lead the Church (in his time) ;
then leaped, smote his feet together, and observed that
it was done; in a few days Brother William started on his
mission and saw his brother no more. He returned to
Nauvoo in about a year after they were murdered."

485th Question. Are you the author of what you have
just read?

Answer: Yes, sir; but I did not receive the ordina-
tion mentioned at the time I spoke of being present in
June. Temple Lot Suit p. 194.

Art. 7.

APOSTLES SET IN ORDER THE FIRST PRESIDENCY
OF THE CHURCH.

"Dec. 27th, 1847. At a conference held in a log tab-
ernacle, which had been erected by the Saints on the east
side of the Missouri River, the First Presidency was re-
organized according to the decision of the Twelve in the
council at Winter Quarters on the 5th." Church Chron-
ology by Jenson, p. 32.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 107
Art. 8.

USURPATION OF AUTHORITY DESTROYED HARMONY
BETWEEN ALL THE QUORUMS.

"By the usurpation of the Twelve they had destroyed
the 'connection and harmony between all the quorums."
Tull. 589.

Art. 9.

USURPATION OF DEAD MEN'S AUTHORITY IMPOSSI-
BLE—THE HIGHEST AUTHORITY ALWAYS
PRESIDES.

"Then here is the key to unlock the whole secret of
the Presidency of the Church. Hear it then! The highest
authority presides always. Hence if the entire quorum of
the First Presidency is absent, the President of the
Twelve must preside pro tem, or as representatives by vir-
tue of his ordination to the apostleship, and not as the
legitimate president. And in the absence of the President
of the Twelve, either of the Twelve." Tull., p. 590.

Art. 10.

APOSTLES WERE SUSTAINED BY SAINTS IN AMER-
IGA AND BRITISH ISLES.

"The Twelve are not alone in their feelings in this im-
portant work, the High Priests, Seventies, Elders and
Saints, as a body throughout America, are inspired by
the same spirit, and are ready as one man to sustain the
quorum of the twelve by their faith, prayer, confidence and
works, and carry out those glorious principles and meas-
ures, the foundation of which was laid by the martyred
rrophets of God." ****** "1 will now turn my attention
to the officers and Saints in this land. It has been a source
of much consolation to me since my arrival, to hear the
report of the union, faith, determination of the Saints
in general, in the various conferences, scattered abroad
through the British Islands. I rejoice, beloved brethren,
to learn that the same spirit is animating your bosoms, as
is manifest amongst the Saints in Nauvoo, viz.: that of
carrying out the measures of the prophet sustaining the
authorities of the Church, uniting to build the temple, and
maintaining your faith, notwithstanding that the prophet
be slain." Wilford Woodruff's address. Star. 5, p. 139-40.

108 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 11.

APOSTLES DIDN'T USURP AUTHORITY, SAYS WM.
MARKS.

"After mature and candid deliberation I am fully and
satisfactorily convinced that Mr. Sidney Rigdon's claims
to the Presidency of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints, are not founded in Truth. I have been de-
ceived by his specious pretenses, and now feel to warn
every one over whom I have any influence to beware
of him and his pretended visions and revelations. The
Twelve are the proper persons to lead The Church."
William Marks, who ordained the President of the Reor-
ganite Church. Times and Seasons, 5, p. 742.

Art. 12

DIDN'T DESTROY HARMONY BETWEEN THE QUOR-
UMS.

"Now the question that remains is, have the Saints
ceased to labor on the temple from that day to this, only
when the mob was upon them, and the Prophet and the
Patriarch were slain? I answer, No;* * * * and not-
withstanding all the persecutions, we shall soon see the
House of God completed, and his servants receive their
promised blessing. Yours as ever,

"REUBEN HEDLOCK,' Star. 5, p. 128. Jan,. 1844.

Art. 13.

DIDN'T DESTROY HARMONY, SAYS JOS. SMITH,
PRES. OF THE REORGANITE CHURCH.

"Events rapidly culminated during the Fall and Winter
of 1845 and 46. The Church had been actively engaged
at work upon the Temple and Nauvoo House. The Tem-
ple Committee and Nauvoo House Association kept at their
work, determined to build those houses, before being com-
pelled to leave; and it does not appear that any serious
intention to remove was entertained, except as a possi-
bility, until the Fall of 1645 and Winter following. Then
it was made certain that thpre v,ould be a removal."
.ToseT^ Smith, Pres. Reorg. Church. Tull, p. 750.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 109

Art. 14.

APOSTLES SUSTAINED IN THE MOST SOLEMN MAN-
NER BY JOHN E. PAGE, WHO LATER
BECOMES A REORGANITE.

"Elder John E. Page having arrived here a short time
previous with his family from Pittsburg, being present,
was requested to render an account of his stewardship,
which he cheerfully assented to * * * * * and finally
concluded by assuring the Saints that he was one with
them, and gave his testimony to the present organization
of the church in the most solemn manner, and gave
place." Times and Seasons, Star. Vol. 6, p. 798. Dec. 26,
1844.

Art. 15.

APOSTLES SUSTAINED BY WILLIAM SMITH, WHO

AFTERWARDS BECOMES A SEVENTY IN

THE REORGANITE CHURCH.

"My advice to all, without respect of persons, is the
same now that it was then. Support and uphold the proper
authorities of the church — when I say authorities, I mean
the whole, and not a part; the Twelve, and not one, two,
six, eight, ten or eleven, but the whole Twelve. Follow
me as I follow Christ, God being my helper." William
Smith. Times and Seasons, 6, p. 904. May 15th, 1845.

Art. 16.

APOSTLE LYMAN WIGHT HARDLY SUSTAINED IN
HIS OFFICE OCT. 7, 1844.

"Moved and seconded, and after some discussion, car-
ried unanimously, that Elder Lyman Wight be sustained
in his office, to fill the place of Elder D. W. Patten, (mar-
tyred) but not to take his crown, for that, as the Lord
has said, no man can take." Star 5, p. 121.

Art. 17.

USURPATION OF AUTHORITY BY THE TWELVE DID
NOT CONCERN THE REORGANITE FOLLOW-
ERS, SAYS JOHN E. PAGE.

".John E. Page, of the first quorum of the Twelve wrote
to Joseph upon his administrative policy. The following
is a passage:

"President Joseph Smith,

110 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

"Dear Sir:— The position I occupied in the Church under
your father's administration, presented me with ample
experience and opportunity to say, that the partial and
maladministration of the Bishops of the Church, of the
moneys, goods and chattels of the Church, has done more
to overthrow personal confidence, and the faith of the
Church as brethren, than ALL OTHER THINGS BE-
SIDES." (Capitals mine. P. J. S.) TuU. 641.

Art. 18.

APOSTLES RECEIVED THEIR ORDINATION FROM
JOSEPH SMITH, THE PROPHET, SAYS
WILFORD WOODRUFF IN 1892. ROB-
ERT'S SUCCESSION.

"The Twelve Apostles stood next to the First Presi-
dency of The Church and I am a living witness myself
to this work. I am a living witness to the testimony that
he gave to the Twelve Apostles when all of us received
our endowments under his hands. I remember the last
speech that he ever gave us before his death. It was
before we started upon our mission to the east. He stood
upon his feet some three hours. The room was filled
as with a consuming fire, his face was as clear as amber,
and he was clothed upon by the power of God. He laid be-
fore us our duty. He laid before us the fullness of this work
every principle of life and salvation that God has ever
given to any man who ever lived upon the face of the
earth. And these principles and this priesthood and power
belong to this great and last dispensation which God of
Heaven nas set His hand to establish in the earth. "Now,"
said he, addressing the Twelve, "I have sealed upon your
heads every key, every power, and every principle which
the Lord has sealed upon my head." Wilford Woodruff,
Robert's Succession, p. 158.

Art. 19.

APOSTLES RESPONSIBLE TO BEAR OFF KINGDOM,
SAYS WILFORD WOODRUFF, OCTOBER 11th, 1844.

"Has the Prophet Joseph found Elder Rigdon in his
counsels when he organized the quorum of the Twelve
a few months before his death, to prepare them for their
endowments? And when they received their endowments
and actually received the keys of the kingdom of God,
and the oracles of God, the keys of revelation, and the
pattern of heavenly things; and thus addressing the

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 111

Twelve, exclaimed, 'upon your shoulders the kingdom rests
and you must round up your shoulders and bear it; for
1 have had to do it until now. But now the responsibility
rests upon you." Wilford Woodruff, Times and Seasons
5, p. 698.

Art. 20.

APOSTLES RECEIVE ALL KEYS AND POWER BE-
LONGING TO THE APOSTLESHIP, SAYS
BRIGHAM YOUNG.

"Joseph conferred upon our heads all the keys and
powers belonging to the apostleship which he himself
held before he was taken away, and no man or set of men
can get between Joseph and the Twelve in this world
or the world to come. How often has Joseph said to the
Twelve, T have laid the foundation and you must build
thereon, for upon your shoulders the kingdom rests."
Brigham Young, Star. 25, p. 232. Aug. 7, 1844.

Art. 21.

APOSTLES RECEIVED EVERY KEY AND POWER TO
LEAD THE CHURCH.

"Joseph told the Twelve, the year before he died,
there is not one key or power to be bestowed on this
Church to lead the people into the celestial gate but I
have given you, showed, and talked it over to you, the
kingdom is set up, and you have the perfect pattern, you
can go and build up the kingdom and go in at the celes-
tial gate, taking your train with you." Star 10, p. 115.
Brigham Young 1-23-1848.

Art. 22.

THAT HOUSE THAT REJECTS THE LORD'S ANNOINT-

ED SHALL BE LEFT DESOLATE, PROPHESIED

JOSEPH SMITH.

"I then made a short address and called upon the sev-
eral quorums and all the Saints, to acknowledge the Presi-
dency as Prophets and Seers, and uphold them by their
prayers. They all covenanted to do so, by rising. I then
called upon the quorums and congregation of Saints to
acknowledge the Twelve Apostles, who were present, as
Prophets, Seers, Revelators and special witnesses to all
the nations of the earth, holding the keys of the kingdom,

112 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

etc., * * which they did by rising. * * * The vote
was unanimous in every instance, and I prophesied to all
that inasmuch as they would uphold these men in their
several callings, (alluding to the different quorums in the
Church), the Lord would bless them; yea in the name of
Christ, the blessing of heaven shall be yours, and when
the Lord's annointed go forth to proclaim the word, bear-
ing testimony to this generation, if they receive it they
shall be blessed; but if not, the judgments of God will
follow close upon them, until that city or that house that
it rejects them shall be left desolate." 3-27-183G. Star,
15-711. Joseph.

Art. 23.

APOSTLES ENDOWED BY JOSEPH WITH THE SAME
POWER THAT HE RECEIVED FROM HEAVEN.

"We rejoice much to know that though the church
has suffered so severe a loss by the cruel murder of our
beloved brethren, yet she is still in possession of all neces-
sary knowledge and power for carrying onward and com-
pleting the great work of God. The tragic event has been
in some measure anticipated, and necessary steps taken.
.Joseph called the twelve together in the spring, and ad-
dressed them to the effect that it was necessary they should
hive the same power he had received from heaven; for,
should the mobbers kill him without his imparting the
fulness of the priesthood unto them, that power would be
entirely lost from the earth. Let the Saints therefore re-
joice and be glad, having full confidence in God, and that
he will accomplish triumphantly his great designs in re-
lation to the just. Let the elders adhere to the counsel of
elder Hyde. Let every man be found at his post in the
faithful discharge of his duty, with an eye single to the
glory of God, and he shall by no means lose his remard."
—Editor. First issue of the Star after the death of the
Prophet. Star 5, p. 12 of the supplement No. 3, 1844.

Art. 24.

APOSTLE WILFORD WOODRUFF CANNOT LIE, SAYS

THE REORGANITE HISTORY BY TULLIDGE,

THEIR OWN PUBLICA^TION OF 1880.

"I knew Wilford would speak the truth. A lie is not
in the man's nature. I knew he would tell me the truth.* *
However much he might desire to cover the solemn false-
hood of the president of his quorum. * * There, resting on

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 113

my knees, with my hand in wrath smiting its pages (of

a book or journal) was the witness that could not lie

Wilford Woodruff's history. When questioned about the
tinie of the setting up of the Presidency of the Church, the
nomination and chosing of counselors, and Orson Hyde's
EtTtement that the ground trezibled and men, women and
children came running and were afraid, I (Tullidge) said:
"Jt is a solem.n falsehood in the name of the Lord. There
is proof, Wilford — your journals!' "Edward," he answered,
with a deep blush on his honest face, "it was not true!"

These were his first words. He had not blushed for
himself; no need that Wilford Woodruff do this. In my
secret thoughts at that moment 1 exclaimed, "Thank God!
Wilford has borne the test. He has redeemed his Apostolic
honor." Edw. W. Tulliige. Reorganite's history by Tul-
lidge, p. 619-20.

Art. 2.5.

APOSTLES RECEIVE ALL KEYS, ORDINANCES, COV-
ENANTS, SEALING ORDINANCES, AS SHOWN
JOSEPH FROM HEAVEN, SAYS PAR-
LEY P. PRATT.

"This great and good man was led, before his death,
to call the Twelve together, from time to time, and to
instruct them in all things pertaining to the kingdom, or-
dinances, and government of God. He often observed that
he was laying the foundation, but it would remain for the
Twelve to complete the building. Said he: "I know not
why; but for some reason I am constrained to hasten my
preparation, and to confer upon the Twelve all the ordin-
ances, keys, covenants, endowments, and sealing ordin-
ances of the priesthood, and so set before them a pattern
in all things pertaining to the sanctuary and the endow-
ment therein." Having done this, he rejoiced exceeding-
ly; for, said he, the Lord is about to lay the burden on
your shoulders and let m.e rest awhile; and if they kill
me, continued he, the kingdom of God will roll on, as 1
have now finished the work which was laid upon me, by
committing to you all things for the building up of the
kingdom according to the heavenly vison, and the pattern
shown me from heaven. With many conversations like
this, he comforted the minds of the Twelve, and prepared
them for what was soon to follow. He proceeded to con-
fer on Elder Young, the President of the Twelve, the key
of the sealing power, as conferred in the last days by the
spirit and power of Elijah, in order to seal the hearts of
the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the children

114 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

to the fathers, lest the whole earth should be smitten
with a curse. This last key of the priesthood is the most
sacred of all, and pertains exclusively to the first presi-
dency of the church, without whose sanction and approval
or authority, no sealing blessing shall be administered per-
taining to things of the resurrection and the life to come.
Alter giving them a very short charge to Oo all things
according to the pattern, quietly surrendered his lilert:y
and his life into the hands of his blood-thirsty enemies
and all this to save the people for whom he had so long
labored from threatened vengeance. Thus nobly fell our
worthy founder and leader in the very bloom of life; and
thus the responsibility of bearing off the kingdom tri-
umphantly now rests upon the Twelve. He has organized
the kingdom of God. We will extend its dominion. He
has restored the fulness of the Gospel. We will spread
it abroad. He has laid the foundation of Nauvoo. We
will build it up. He has laid the foundation of the Tem-
ple. We will bring up the top-stone with shouting. He
has kindled a fire. We will fan the flame. He has kindled
up the dawn of a day of glory. We will bring it to its jner-
idian splendor." Parley P. Pratt, Star 5, 151, Mar. 1845.

Art. 26.

APOSTLES COMMANDED IN THE NAME OF ISRAEL'S

GOD TO RISE UP AND BEAR THE KEYS OF

KINGDOM. (W. WOODRUFF.)

"The Prophet called the quorum of the twelve to-
gether several months before his death, and informed
them that the Lord had commanded him to hast^m their
endowment^; that be did not expect to remain himself to
see the temple completed, but wished to confer the keys
of the kingdom of God upon other men that they might
build up the churcn and kingdom according to the pattern
given. And the prophet stood before the twelve from dny
to day, clothed with the spirit and power of God,, and in-
structed them in the oracles of God, in the pattern of
heavenly thii^.gs, in ^he keys of the kingdom the power of
the priesthood, and in the knowledge of the last dispen-
sation in the fulness of times. And as his last work and
charge to the quorum of the twelve, that noble spirit rose
up in all the majesty, strength, and dignity of his call-
ing, as a prophet, seer, and revelator, out of the loins of
ancient .Joseph, and exhorted and commanded the breth-
ren of the twelve to rise up, and go forth in the name of
Israel's God, and bear off the keys of the kingdom of God
in righteousness and honor in all the world, walking in.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 115

all holiness, Godliness, faith, virtue, temperance, patience
and charity; doing honor to the cause of God in this last
dispensation and fulness of times." Wilford Woodruff,
Star. 5-136.

Art. 27.

THE APOSTLES STAND AS THE HEAD, AS THE FIRST
PRESIDENCY OF THE CHURCH AND PRESIDE
OVER ALL THE AFFAIRS OF THE CHURCH
IN ALL THE WORLD. THEY WERE SO
SUSTAINED, SAYS WILFORD WOOD-
RUFF IN 1845.

"On the second day after our arrival, August 8, 1844.
we met in a special conference, all the quorums, author-
ities, and members of the Church, that could assemble in
Nauvoo. They were addressed by Elder Brigham Young,
the president of the quorum of the Twelve. It was evi-
dent to the Saints that the mantle of Joseph had fallen
upon him, the road that he pointed out could bo seen so
plainly that none need err therein; the spirit of wisdom
and counsel attended all his teachings, he struck upon a
chord, with which all hearts beat in unison. He was fol-
lowed by a number of the twelve and others, who spoke
to the point in an edifying manner, and at tha close of
the conference, a number of resolutions were formed, and
votes taken, among which was the following: "Do the
Paints want the twelve to stand at the head, as the First
Presidency of the Church, and at the head of this king-
dom in all the world, and next to Joseph walk up into
their calling, hold the keys of this kingdom, and preside
over all the affairs of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-
day Saints in all the world?" All that are in favor of this
in all the congregation of the Saints make it manifesu by
holding up the right hand. At once there was a sea of
hands, a universal vote; a contrary vote was called and
not a hand was raised in a congregation of about fifteen
thousand Saints. Sidney Rigdon himself, who was pres-
ent, did not vote against it, but I think in favor of it."
Wilford Woodruff's Address. Star. 5-138. 1845.

Art. 28.

APOSTLES WILL LEAD THIS PEOPLE SO DON'T BE
BLUFFED OFF BY ANY MAN, SAID
JOSEPH. ORSON HYDE'S TESTI-
MONY.

"BrotVer Joseph said some time before he was mur-
dered: "if I am taken away upon you, the Twelve, will

lie SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

rest the responsibility of leading this people, and do not
be bluffed off by any man. Go forward in the path of your
duty though you walk into death. If you will be bold and
maintain your ground, the great God will sustain you."
And now inasmuch as the charge has been laid upon you,
it will be inquired in a day to come if we have been faith-
ful to the charge, and we are responsible for what has been
laid upon us. Star. 5-103.

Art. 29.

THE KEYS OF THE KINGDOM ARE ON EARTH AS

LONG AS ONE OF THE APOSTLES IS

LIVING, SAYS H. C. KIMBALL.

"Brother Joseph has passed behind the veil, and he
pulled off his shoes, and some one else puts them on,
until he passes the veil to Brother Joseph. President
Young is our President, and our head, and he puts the
shoes on first. If Brother Hyrum had remained here, he
would have put them on. Hyrum has gone with Joseph
and is still his counselor. The Twelve have received the
keys of the kingdom, and as long as there is one of them
left, he will hold them in preference to any one else."
Heber C. Kimball, Times and Seasons, 5, p. G64. August,
1844.

Art. 30.

APOSTLES CANNOT ACT UNDER THE DIRECTION OF
A MINORITY OF THE FIRST PRESI-
DENCY, AS THE JUNIOR COUN-
SELOR.

"D. C. Section 107, 33rd v., is the following: 'The
Twelve are a traveling presiding high council to officiate
in the name of the Lord under the direction /^f the
presidency of the church, agreeably to the institution of
heaven. Joseph Smith was the president of the church,
assisted by his brother, Hyrum, and Sidney Rigdon as
counsellors. Now, let Joseph be taken away and his
principal counsellor, can the junior counsellor, or a
minority act? No, he cannot. See Book of Convenants,
Section 107 (22v). The grand question now is: Who shall
act? If the junior counsellor cannot act, the Twelve
cannot act under his directions, because he has
no power to direct them, for he is hardly one-
third of the presidency, admitting him to have the full
confidence of the church. We ask again, who shall act?

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 117

Have the quorum of the Twelve the same power and au-
thority of the full quorum of the three first presidents?
Yes, they have. Well, then, do they not become the first
presidency, inasmuch as the first quorum of the presidency
has ceased to be? Nothing can be more clear and certain
than that they do. (Sec. 107-22v and 33v.)

D..C. section 102, v. 9, 10, 11. "On page 125, Book of
Covenants, new edition (1846), speaking of both or either
of the assisting presidents presiding in the absence of the
others, refers exclusively to presiding over the high coun-
cil, and has no reference whatever to presiding over the
whole church. But, admitting Elder Rigdon to be the
legal successor of Joseph Smith he could never legally
act unless he was confirmed in that station and appoint-
ment by the voice of the church; but he never has been,
neither will he ever be. The principle of doing all im-
portant business by the voice of the church is plainly
taught from one end of the Book of Covenants to the
other, and Joseph always acted upon this principle." Star
5, p. 112. Supplement p. 8.

Art. 31.

MUST BE SUSTAINED BY THE VOICE OF THE
CHURCH.

See last part of article 30.

Art. 32.

UNANIMOUSLY SUSTAINED IN THEIR OFFICE AS

APPOINTED BY PRES. JOSEPH SMITH,

SAYS ORSON HYDE.

"The church unanimously voted to sustain the Twelve
in their office as appointed by President Joseph Smith
and the church— since that action was taken Elder Rigdon
has shown no more anxiety to return to Pittsburg. **The
voice of the people was in favor of sustaining the Twelve
to be their leaders." Star. 5-102, September 8, 1844.

Art. 33.

APOSTLE YOUNG SAID: "IF THERE IS NOT MORE

THAN TEN MEN WHO HANG ON TO THE

TRUTH AND TO JOSEPH AND THE

TEMPLE, ETC., LET ME BE

ONE OF THEM."

"Those who wish to tarry and build up the city and

118 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

build the Temple, and carry out the measures and reve-
lations of our martyred prophet, we wish to know who
they are. Now all those who decline going either way,
but secretly slander the character of Joseph Smith and
the Twelve, my fellowship will be withdrawn from them
without further ceremony. If there are not more than
ten men who hang on to the truth and to Joseph and the
Temple, and are willing to do right in all things, let me be
one of the number. If there should be but ten left, and
their Jives should be threatened with destruction by
mobs, the Temple not be built, etc., because they are de-
termined to do right, let me be one that is martyred for
the truth. I have traveled these many years in the midst
of poverty and tribulation and that too with blood in my
shoes, and month after month, sustain and preach this
gospel and build up this kingdom and God forbid that I
should now turn round and seek to destroy that which
1 have been laboring to build up." Brigham Young, Star.
5, 100, 9-8-1844. Rigdon trial.

Art. 34.

APOSTLES WILL BE DAMNED IF THEY DO NOT ACT;

ALSO THE PEOPLE IF THEY DO NOT HEED

THE AUTHORITY OF THE TWELVE.

"Said I to him. Elder Rigdon, there never was a time
when the people were more willing to hearken to counsel
and be agreed than they are now. Said I, has not the
Almighty God established authorities in this church by
Joseph Smith, such as the quorum of the Twelve, the high
council and other quorums, and have they not power to
not; and will the people not be damned if they do not
give heed to these authorities? He answered, yes; when,
T)()t twenty minutes before, he said there were no author-
ities in the Church!" Parley P. Pratt, 9-8-1844; Star 5-105.
Rigdon Trial.

Art. 35.

APOSTLES DID NOT USURP AUTHORITY, BUT PER-
FORMED THEIR DUTY AT RIGDON TRIAL,
SAYS P. P. PRATT.

"The new revelation is to draw the people to Pitts-
burg, and scatter them abroad, and do anything and every-
thing but that which the old revelation bid us do. Some
of the brethren. Elders Young and Orson Pratt, and oth-
ers, then said to him that the matter must be settled be-

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY- 119

fore he went away to Pittsburg, either one way or the
other. We labored with him till near 12 o'clock, but the
split seemed only to grow wider and wider. Says I, Elder
Rigdon, if the God of heaven has sent me to tell what
will be, you will never fulfill your revelation; I have no
more confidence in your revelations than I hav^ in Gladden
Bishop's. Now brethren it was for this ordaining men to
unheard of offices in an illegal manner, and the proceed-
ings of their secret meetings, that the fellowship of the
Twelve was withdrawn from Elder Rigdon. I w^as one of
the committee who went to demand his license, and acted
as spokesman. I made the demand in a respectful
manner, taking care not to do anything intentionally to
wound his feelings. When 1 demanded his license he re-
fused to give it up, as has already been observed, and says
he, I shall now take the liberty to publish to the world,
all the secret works of this church, and stir up the world
against you, and, says he, I know the result both on you
and the church, and myself, this was a letting out a little
more of his revelation. He then said, I have sat and
laughed in my sleeve at the proceedings of the Twelve
this evening, for they have been fulfilling in this last act
the vision I had at Pittsburg. I knew you would withdraw
fellowship from me; I knew you would oppose me, in all
my movements. It was all shown to me in the vision be-
fore I left Pittsburg. "Thought I to myself, O consistency,
where hast thou fled? Here are revelations manufactured
as fast as they are needed to suit the circumstances. Last
Sunday, Elder Rigdon said we were a blessed people. Now
he says he has known ever since before he left Pittsburg,
that this same blessed people would cut him off before he
left them.

(P. 107). Only think of the idea, after blessing the
congregation in the manner he did last Sabbath, m two
days after he says this people have not been led by the
Lord for a LONG TIME and I have known it. And why?
Because we fulfilled his own revelation by cutting him off
from the church, but if we had not cut him off, nor op-
posed him in his secret corner of treachery and apostacy,
we should have been a very good people, and we would
be all fellowship together." Star. 5, 106-7. 9-8-1844.

Art. 36.

APOSTLES BEING UNDERMINED BY SIDNEY RIGDON.

1. "Elder Rigdon is now going to work, to make a
division, and yet he said on the stand, he did not want to
make a division. When any man comes here with a rev-

120 • SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

elation purporting to be from God, we feel in duty bound
to question its validity. This is a kind of furnace to
prove all things, and Elder Rigdon don't like to come into
the furnace.

2. 'T will now give some testimony which has been
handed to me concerning what Elder Rigdon has said.
Those who have testified here are ready to testify to the
same before the congregation if it is necessary. I shall
omit names unless called upon, and then they shall be forth-
coming. One of Mr. Rigdon's party said to this brother,
You are a pre.tty strong Twelve man I believe, are you
not? He answered: T am no party man, but I am de-
sirous to obtain the truth.'

3. "Mr. Rigdon's friend then said, If you will not tell
it to the Twelve, I will tell you our plans. He then com-
municated unto me their designs, the substance of which
was as follows: That Elder Rigdon was going to feel
the minds of the branches, and then of the people of
Nauvoo, until he got strong enough to Riake a party, and
if he found that he could raise influence to divide the
people he would do so, and let the remainder follow the
Twelve.

4. Elder Hyde continued and said: "This was said
previous to his discourse at LaHarpe; then he comes
here, and says I have no authority, I have no jurisdiction
over this people whatever. We knew by the spirit that
this was in Elder Rigdon's heart before, and we wanted
to bring it out. This shows that the whole plan was ma-
tured at the time he said he did not want to divide the
church — he had no jurisdiction, etc., and he let out the
roots of it on Tuesday evening, when we conversed with
him.

5. "When we demanded his license, he said: T did
not receive it from you, neither shall I give it up to
you.' He then threatened to turn traitor. His own lan-
guage was, 'inasmuch as you have demanded my license,
1 shall feel it my duty to publish all your secret meetings,
and all the history of the secret works of this church, in
the public journals.' He intimated that it would bring a
mob upon us, says he, I know what effect it will have;
there is a rod and a scourge awaits this people. Says I,
Elder Rigdon, if you want the honor of bringing distress
upon this people, you may have it, you may have the honor
of it here, and you may have the honor of it in eternity;
and every effort you make to bring distress upon this
people will recoil back upon your own head.

6. "I have been told since, he was angry and did

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 121

not mean to do as he said; but I woul(!i ask this congre-
gation, can c man say what is not in his heart? * * Elder
Young says he can prove that Elder Rigdon made use of
the same expressions previous to our visiting him last
Tuesday. I replied to him and said, We have counted the
cost and it can't cost us more than our lives, and we have
got them ready to pay.

7. ***"Now I don't know ot any man in this church
that has gone deeper into matters than he did in Far West
in his oration on the 4th of July. He was the cause
of our troubles in Missouri, and although Brother Joseph
tried to restrain him, he would take his own course, and
if he goes to exposing the secrets of this church, as he
said, the world will throw him down and trample him
under their feet." Orson Hyde, Star. 5, 104; 9-8-1844. Rig-
don Trial.

Art. 37.

THE VOICE OF THE PEOPLE SUSTAINED THE
TWELVE AS THEIR LEADERS.

See article 32, last part.

Art. 38.

APOSTLES NOW PRESIDE OVER THE WHOLE
CHURCH.

"Apprehension have been entertained by some, that
in consequence of the death of our beloved prophet, some
vital portion of the priesthood on earth, that would nullify
the remainder, was lost to the church. We can with the
utmost confidence, assure the Saints it is not so. It is
true he was the first president of the first quorum of the
Church, and by the hands of cruel murderers he has
passed into eternity, but he has not lost the priesthood
conferred upon him, neither will he lose it while his coun-
sellors, as far as we have been able to learn, have become
counsellors to the quorums of the twelve apostles, who
now preside over the church." Editor. Star. 5, p. 79-80.
September, 1844.

Art. 39.

GOD WILL RAISE UP OTHERS TO COMFORT AND
LEAD HIS PEOPLE.

"God has not left his church without witnesses; as in
former days, so shall it be in the latter days. When one

122 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

falls, another will rise to occupy a similar station. Our
Heavenly Father has always had a leader to his people,
and always will have; and the gates of hell can never
prevail against the chosen of heaven. The murder of
Joseph will not stop the work; it will not stop the Tem-
ple; it will not stop the gathering; it will not stop the •
honest in heart from believing the truth and obeying it;
but it is a proof of the revelations we have received from
heaven through him. He has sealed his testimony with
his blood. He was willing to die; and desired only to live
for the sake of the brethren. Two better men than Joseph
and Hyrum Smith never lived. Two better men, God never
made. The memorial of their godly lives is embalmed —
printed with indelible ink in the memory of every honest
heart who knew their upright walk and conversation. But
they are taken away by the hands of assassins, and of the
foolish things of the earth; God will raise up others to
comfort and lead his people, and not one item of his
word can fail. **We alone, of the Quorum of the Twelve
Apostles are here at this time to write to you; the remain-
ing ten are in the eastern states preaching the gospel and
and we expect them soon to return ****p. 79. Believe not
every spirit, but try the spirits; believe not every report;
for every false rumor that men and demons can invent,
is set afloat to gull the world." Willard Richards, John
Taylor. S Star. .5, 78-9, July 9th, 1844.

Art. 40.

BUT IS THE CHURCH ANNIHILATED BY A SINGLE
BLOW?

"The deed is done!— the prophet of the Most High
God, together with his brother, are murdered— the spirit
of revenge has drank their blood, and they sleep the
martyr's sleep. But is the church annihilated by the
blow? Answer it ye Saints in distant lands — answer ye
who have been privileged to learn wisdom from the lips
of your martyred brethren, ye who have been permitted
to gaze upon the blood-stained forms— Live ye still in
hope? We think we hear a universal shout reverberating
from east to west— a cry of energy that is promoted by the
spirit of the Lord, that knows no fear, nor comprehends
despair— Jehovah lives! He is our hope, the rock on which
we stand." Star. 5, p.. 63. Editor. September issue, 1844.

Art. 41.
THE TWELVE APOSTLES TAKE CHARGE.

"Be peaceable, quiet citzens, doing the works of right-

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 123

eousness, and as soon as the Twelve, and other authorities
can assemble, or a majority of them, the onward course
to the great gathering of Israel, and the final consumma-
tion of the dispensation of the fulness of times, will be
pointed out; so that the murder of Abel, the assassination
of hundreds, the righteous blood of all the holy prophets,
from Abel to Joseph, sprinkled with the best blood of the
Son of God, as the crimson sign of remission, only car-
ries conviction to the bosoms of all flesh, that the cause
is just and will continue; and blessed are they that hold
out faithful to the end, while apostates, consenting to the
shedding of innocent blood, have no forgiveness in this
world, nor in the world to come. Union is peace, breth-
ren, and eternal life is the greatest gift of God." W. W.
Phelps, W. Richards, John Taylor. July 1, 1844. Nauvoo.
Star. 5, p. 58.

Art. 42.

THE MORMONS SUBMIT TO THE LOSS OF THEIR
LEADERS IN SILENCE.

"With regard to the Mormons, a correspondent of the
New York Express, writing from Nauvoo, June 30, says:
'The Mormons, greatly to their credit, submit to the loss
of their leaders in silence. Not the slightest disturbance
has occurred. The prophet and his brother were buried
yesterday without parade and in secrecy.' " Extract from
Liverpool Albion, August 5, 1844.

Art. 43.

THERE MAY BE AN ELISHA THAT HAS CAUGHT THE
MANTLE OF ELIJAH.

"Our principles still live, though our prophet is dead.
But Jesus Christ still lives, and let all the Saints be hum-
ble and faithful, and let the elders stand firm at the
post of duty, and cry aloud and spare not, and ere long
some of us will come to your help. Let everything go on
just as if the prophet were alive. There may be an Elisha
that has caught the mantle of Elijah. The stars that
shone most brilliantly In our western constellation have
set in blood, but will rise in glory by and by." Orson Hyde.
July 10th. 1844. New York. Star 5. of August, 1844. Sup-
plement p. 14.

124 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 44.

DO NOT RECOGNIZE AUTHORITY OF RIGDON.

To all the Saints and honorable men of the earth, to
whom the Lord has given liberally of this world's goods:

Greeting. (At the close of the address from the Pres-
idents, is the following):

With sentiments of high esteem, we subscribe our-
selves your friends and brethren in the new and ever-
lasting covenant.

JOSEPH SMITH.
HYRUM SMITH,

Presidents of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. (Sidney Rigdon is not recognized as one with
them in the Presidency). Star. 5, No. 1, p. 7. June, 1844.

Art. 45.
H. H. DEAM'S REVELATION, MARCH 20, 1853. (A. Re.-)

1. "Immediately after our meeting we discovered that
the Prince of Darkness was fully bent on preventing us
from receiving the promised communication . We came
together on the day appointed, and found that some had
not fasted as commanded, and as several were present
who did not belong to the Church, it was thought best to
omit our prayer meeting till evening, and spend the day
in preaching.

2. "Before the evening the way was made clear, and
at night all came together in good faith, rejoicing that we
had the opportunity of seeking for the information we
needed, viz.: How to organize the Church. We then pre-
sented the following question: Will the Lord please to
tell us how to organize, that what we do may be done
acceptable unto Him, and who among us will He acknowl-
edge as the representative of the legal heir to the Presi-
dency of the Church? There was not so much of the man-
ifestation of the Spirit at this time as upon former occa-
sions, nevertheless a good feeling and influence prevailed.

3. "After the meeting had continued about one hour,
a man belonging to the Brighamites, about half drunk,
came in and took a seat among us. Shortly after this a
brother (it was H. H. Deam, a High Priest, ordained in
the days of the first Joseph), came to me and asked if I
had received any answer to our question. I said: 'No.'
He said: 'I have.' At my request he sat down and wrote
it. It read as follows:

4. " 'Verily, thus saith the Lord, as I said unto my

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 125

servant Moses — See thou do all things according to the
pattern — so I say unto you. Behold the pattern is before
you. It is my will that you respect authority in my
church; therefore, let the greatest among you preside at
your conference.'

5. " 'Let three men he appointed by the conference
to select seven men from among you, who shall compose
the majority of the Twelve, for it is my will that that
quorum should not be filled up at present.

6. " 'Let the president of the conference, assisted by
two others, ordain them. The senior of them shall stand
as the representative.

7. " 'Let them select twelve men from among you, and
ordain them to compose my High Council. Behold, ye
understand the order of the Bishopric, the Seventies, the
Elders, the Priests, Teachers and Deacons. Therefore,
organize according to the pattern, behold, I will be with
you unto the end, even so. Amen.' "

8. " 'Not thinking it advisable to bring this revela-
tion before the Church, in consequence of the presence of
the person from Salt Lake, Elder Gurley folded it up
and put it into his pocket, resolving that "if the revela-
tion was ever brought to the knowledge of the Church, it
should be done by the power of God, and not of man.' "
This was on the 20th of March, 1853. Tull. 596-7.

Art. 46.

THE CHURCH WAS TO BE IN THE ROCKY MOUN

TAINS, SAYS REORGANITE HISTORY,

BY TULLIDGE.

"But as the following verbatim collation made by the
Church authorities of Utah is the only circumstantial nar-
rative extant, the author of necessity must give it with
the above explanation and correction:"

" 'June 23, 1844. About 9 p. m. Hyrum came out of
the mansion and gave his hand to Reynolds Cahoon, at
the same time saying: 'A company of men are seeking
to kill my brother, .Joseph, and the Lord has warned him
to flee to the Rocky Mountains to save his life. Good-bye,
Brother Cahoon, we shall see you again.' " "In a few
moments afterwards .Joseph came from his family. His
tears were flowing fast. He held a handkerchief to his
face, and followed after Brother Hyrum without uttering
a word." Tull. 510. See 67-35. Joseph sent for.

126 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 47.

JOSEPH SMITH PROPHESIED THE SAINTS WOULD BE

DRIVEN TO THE ROCKY MOUNTAINS AND

THERE BECOME A MIGHTY PEOPLE.

"Just at this time also occurred Joseph's first marked
prophecy, on record, concerning the removal of the Saints
to the Rocky Mountains. Says the record: "'Saturday,
6th instant, 1842. ** I prophesied that the Saint-s would
continue to suffer much affliction, and would be driven to
the Rocky Mountains. Many would apostatize, others
would be put to death by our persecutors or lose their
lives in consequence of exposure or disease, and some
would live to go and assist in making settlements and
building cities, and see the Saints become a mighty peo-
ple in the midst of the Rocky Mountains.' " "The Exodus
is a great historic fact. It would be violence to history
to expunge this record. The Twelve however, may have
shaped the record thus to fit their own events. It is not
even affirmed that Joseph gave such a revelation to the
Church; but the historical landmark, pointing to the
Rocky Mountains, is this prophecy to his Masonic breth-
ren, on the 6th of August. 1842, — just about five years be-
fore the feet of the pioneers emerged from the last moun-
tain gorge into the beautiful valley of the Great Salt Lake."
Tull. 398.

Art. 48.

BRO. DEAM AND THE REORGANITES DO NOT DIS-
PUTE THE FACT THAT THE CHURCH WAS
FLOURISHING ON THE TOPS OF THE
MOUNTAINS.

1. "All America was now declared to be Zion. Jack-
son county was still the center of promise; Nauvoo still
the beloved city; but Zion was to lengthen her chords,
and Stakes were to be established in every State and Ter-
ritory. ****Hence Texas, California and Oregon were
brought into the design, and became the subjects of cur-
rent talk. Tull. 470.

2. And on p. 782. "In 1864 WE numbered seventy-
five and were exerting an excellent influence upon the
neighborhood." Jos. Smith.

3. "The first meeting room occupied by the Saints of
the Reorganized Church in Nauvoo, was a small one in
tha rented premises of Benjamin Austin, who was among
the first to move into the city from abroad. Here, for

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 127

nearly a year and a half, we kept up our Sunday worship,
afterwards in the premises once owned by Elder Wm.
Marks, corner of Water and Granger streets; then as our
congregation grew, by the m 3ving in of the brethren, Thad-
deus Cutler, Henry Cuerden, Thomas Revell, Wm. Red-
field and others, together with local baptisms, until we had
to find LARGER quarters. We then fitted up the large
room in the brick store, built and occupied by my father
as a store and office. In 1864 we numbered seventy-five."
(Where were the 15,000 Saints that once lived in Nauvoo?)
Tull. 782.

Art. 49.

BRO. DEAM DOUBTS THE DIVINITY OF HIS OWN
REVELATION.

April 6, 1853.

1. "The Spirit seemed to rest upon all in the house.
Three were in vision. The Spirit testified through others
at the same time that the Recording Angel was pres-
ent. And, as we afterwards learned, two of the three
who were in vision saw the Roll, while the third saw the
Angel and the Roll.

2. "Just before this manifestation, the brother
through whom the revelation had come on the 20th of
March, directing us how to organize, arose to his feet and
said. 'Brethren, some kind of a Spirit tells me that I have
the commandment written that we need.' He then said:
'I will read it, and 1 wish the Church to pray, that we may
know whether it is from God or not.' He then took out
and read the revelation which was given on the 20th of
March, remarking that he was not positive that the Senior
should preside." Tull 599. April 6, 1853. (See what it
says about Senior presiding article 45.)

Art 50.

REASON FOR DOUBT— HIS BRETHREN HAD NOT

AGREED ON POINTS IN THE REVELATION A

FEW NIGHTS BEFORE, AND HE WAS AFRAID

THEY WOULD REJECT THE ENTIRE

REVELATION.

1. "On the 6th of April, nearly the whole church assem-
bled in conference at the Yellowstone Branch. On the
5th of April, the Elders called a prayer meeting to enquire
of the Lord concerning organization, but not getting the

128 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

rtivine answer, they continued the enquiry on the 6th,
when they were instructed to organize "by what was writ-
ten." This they supposed referred to "the books."

2. "The next step was to organize the Conference,
when the question arose, "WTiose priesthood is the high-
est?" The subject was discussed, and "what was strange
to all, a good deal of ill-feeling was manifested." Read
the graphic description of that dark hour from Father Gur-
ley's child-like pen:

3. "I have often thought of it I It seemed as though
each one thought that the salvation of the Church depend-
ed upon the decision being made according to his respec-
tive views. So we argued — so we debated till the close
of the second day, when we began to think the work was
lost. ***

4 "I considered all was lost! lost! lost! We could
not organize. O, the bitterness of that moment! We could
not 'see eye to eye.' God had commanded us to do what
we absolutely could not do. *** Men who hitherto had
been united — had seen 'eye to eye' — had labored together
as one man for the cause of truth, were now opposed to
each other; and after a discussion or two days, learned to
their mortification and sorrow, that they, to all human ap-
pearances, were forever separated.

5. "The Spirit the night before had told a few in
prayer meeting, that tomorrow 'they shall see eye to eye.'
But the day closed, and we were farther apart than on the
former evening." Tull. 597-8.

Art. 51.

THE SPIRIT LIED TO THEM, SO SAYS THEIR HIS-
H I STORY.

See article 50-5. Tull. 598.

Art. 52.

THE SPIRIT EXPLAINS WHY IT LIED— THEY WOULD

HAVE ALL APOSTATIZED HAD IT TOLD

THE TRUTH. TULL. 599.

1. "In reply to the enquiry as to whether the revela-
tion was of God the Spirit through a number answered
that it was. We were then told that the Lord had with-
held his Spirit from his Elders, to show them that they
had not sufficient wisdom in and of themselves to organ-
ize. He said: 'If I had shown you at first, all would
have apostatized; as it is many of you will apostatize,

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 129

but some will remain and they shall be a means in my
hands of bringing back others,.' We were then command-
ed to organize according to the revelation given on the
20th of March with the assurance that the Lora would be
with us to the end. ** 600, p. 1 believe everyone was
satisfied that the revelation was from God.' " "The next
evening after the close of this conference we had a joy-
ful time. The Lord told us the acts of this conference
was recorded in heaven, etc."

2. "There are many false spirits gone forth to De-
ceive." D. C. 50-2, 4.

Art. 53.

1. Bro. Deam will remember his friend, Jason W.
Briggs claimed to receive a Revelation November 18, 1851,
but later in speaking of it said: "i wouldn't like to call it
a revelation now, but we learn by experience." Art. 53-8.
Tull. 578.

BRIGGS' REVELATION:

2. "Jason W. Briggs upon returning to his home, per-
plexed with this intermingling of truth and falsehood, of
right and wrong, light ana darkness, sought unto God for
its solution, in fervent and continued prayer. And while
pondering in my heart the situation of the Church, on the
8th day of November, 1851, on the prairie, about three
miles northwest of Beloit, Wisconsin, the Spirit of the
Lord came upon me, and the visions of truth opened to my
mind, and the Spirit of the Lord said unto me:

3. " 'Verily, verily, saith the Lord, even Jesus Christ,
unto his servant, Jason W. Briggs, concerning the Church:
Behold, I have not cast off my people; neither have 1
changed in regard to Zion. Yes, verily, my people shall
be redeemed, and my law shall be kept which I revealed
unto my servant, Joseph Smith, Jr., for I am God and not
man, and who is he that shall turn me from my purpose,
or destroy whom I would preserve?'

4. " 'Wolves have entered into the flock, and who
shall deliver them? Where is he that giveth his life for
the flock? Behold, I will judge those who call themselves
shepherds, and have preyed upon the flock of my pastures.

* :ii *

5. ' 'Therefore, let the Elders whom I have ordained by
the hand of my servant Joseph, or by the hand of those
ordained by him, resist not this authority, nor faint in the
discharge of duty, which is to preach my gospel as re-

130 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

vealed in the record of the Jews, and the Book of Mormon,
and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants; and cry repent-
ance and remission of sins through obedience to the gos-
pel, and I will sustain them and give them my Spirit; and
in my own due time will call upon the seed of Joseph
Smith, and I will bring one forth, and he shall be mighty
and strong, and he shall preside over the High Priesthood
of my Church and then shall the quorums assemble and
the pure in heart shall gather, and Zion shall be re-in-
habited, as I said unto my servant, Joseph Smith; — after
many days shall all these things be accomplished, saith the
Spirit.'

6. " 'Behold, that which ye have received as my celes-
tial law is not of me, but is the doctrine of Balaam. And
1 command you to denounce it and proclaim against it;
and I will give you power, that none shall be able to with-
stand your words, if you rely upon me; for my Spirit
shall attend you.'

7. " 'And the Spirit said unto me, Write, write, write,
write, the revelation and send it unto the Saints of Palestine
and at Voree, and at Waukesha, and to all places where
this doctrine is taught as my law; and whomsoever will
humble themselves before me, and ask of me, shall rer
ceive of my Spirit a testimony that these words are of
me. Even so. Amen.' " Tull. 578.

8. After Jason W. Briggs apostatized from the Reor-
ganite Church, he has this to say about his revelation
and the reasons for leaving the church:

JASON W. BRIGGS INTERVIEWED BY APOSTLE MAT-
THIAS F. COWLEY.

"In the presence of Francis M. Lyman and John W.
Taylor, I reminded Jason W. Briggs of the statement in
the 'Saints Herald,' to the effect that he, on November 18,
1851, received a revelation pointing out Joseph the Son of
the Prophet as the legal successor of his father. I then
asked Mr. Briggs if he would still claim that to be a reve-
lation from God." He answered with a peculiar smile:
" 'You know we learn by experience. I would not like to
claim it to be a revelation now, but it is just as good as
any revelation that was given to Moses or Joseph Smith.' "

Signed: F. M. COWLEY.

9. In the presence of Elder John W. Orrick, James
Christiansen, Louis A. Kelsch and J. L. Hatch, Apostle
Cowley dictated the above to me this 18th day of Septem-
ber, 1899. P. J. SANDERS, Murray, Utah.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 131

BRIGGS' REASONS FOR LEAVING THE CHURCH.

Mr. Briggs, as well as the family of Mr. Gurley, leave
the church of the Reorganites, the church they had found-
ed, and give their REASONS:

Saints Herald, Vol. 33, pp. 248-9. March 28, 1886, date
of communication.

10. "He could not believe in the literal gathering of
the Church into Jackson and the adjoining counties in the
state of Missouri — (or any one or more places) known
as a local Zion."

11. "Temple building and ceremonial endowments
therein.

12. "Baptism for the dead.

13. "Tithing as a law applicable to the Church.

14. "The law of consecration by which individuals are
made legal heirs to the Kingdom of Zion.

15. "A sole mouthpiece of God to the Church.

16. "The plenary inspiration of and consequent abso-
lute authority of what are called the sacred books.

17. "The doctrine of "cursing" our enemies, and of
avenging God upon them to the third and fourth genera-
tions.

18. "To the foregoing may be added the revelation of
January 19, 1841; sec. 107, D. C. (124, Utah Edition), which
enjoins upon the Church the building of a house, called
the "Lord's Boarding House," for Joseph Smith and pos-
terity to dwell in from generation to generation, as also
the promise contained therein, viz.: "And as I said unto
Abraham concerning the kindreds of the earth, even so
1 say unto my servant Joseph, in thee and in thy seed
shall the kindreds of the earth be blessed."

19. "This coupled with the provisions in section 43,
that *none else should or could receive revelation for the
Church and the provision of section 19, that the Church
shall receive Joseph's words and commands the same as
if from God's own mouth — establish in our judgment a
lineal descent of authority, equivalent to an imperial dyn-
asty, which is foreign to the spirit and genius of the Gos-
pel of Christ." Sts. Herald, Vol. 33, 248-9. 1886.

The above is also found in Origin of the ReorganizecJ
Church by Jos. F. Smith, Jr., p. 18.

132 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 54.

EVERY SPIRIT IS NOT OF GOD. HISTORICAL RECORD,

P. 470. WORDS OF JOSEPH SMITH THE

PROPHET.

1. "Every spirit, or vision, or singing, is not of God.
The devil is an orator; he is powerful; he took our Savior
on to a pinnacle of the Temple, and kept him In the
wilderness for forty days. The gift of discerning spirits
will be given to the Presiding Elder. Pray for him that
he may have this gift. Speak not in the gift of tongues
without understanding it, or without interpretation. The
devil can speak in tongues; the adversary will come with
his work; he can tempt all classes; can speak in English
or Dutch.

2. "We know assuredly that Deam's Revelation is not
from God." D. C. 28-1, 7.

To the law and the Testimony against Bro. Deam;
Your Rev. sets at Defiance the law of God. D. C. 35-17, 19.

Bro. ueam did not hearken to the servants of God, ap-
pointed over him, hence he has been removed out of his
place. D. C. 93, and is without authority. D. C. 124-45.

Br. Deam is under Condemnation according to the law.
D. C. 82-3, 5.

Art. 55.

BRO. DEAM IS A DESIGNING LEADER WHO FORSOOK
THE CHURCH IN THE MIDST OF ITS GREATEST
TRIAL— THE EXODUS.

GEN. THOS. L. KANE, SEC. EDITION OF "LECTURE ON
THE MORMONS." P. 86.

1. "No alternative remained for the steadfast in the
faith, but the flight out of Egypt into the wilderness, when
all their Fair Weather Friends forsook them. Their de-
signing leaders have left them to seek fairer fortunes
elsewhere. Those that remain of the old stock are the
masses. Their guides are tried and trusty men. They
are the men I saw on the prairie trail, sharing sorrow
with the sorrowful, and poverty with the poor; the chief
of them all, a masterly guide, driving his own ox team and
carrying his sick child in his arms." (Brigham Young was
the man!)

2. Bro. Deam has departed from the Faith, giving
heed to Seducing Spirts and Doctrine of Devils, etc, 1st
Tim. 4-5.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 133

Art. 56.

BRO. DEAM IS AN APOSTATE, DIVESTED OF ALL

AUTHORITY. SAVE THAT HE RECEIVED FROM

THE FACTION WITH WHICH HE UNITES.

True Saints Herald, Vol. 4, p. 158. (No. 10).
"Glanders Grove, Shelby Co., Iowa. Oct. 25, 1863.

1. "Whenever individuals claiming authority under
tlie Church as organized by the First Joseph, becomes
members of any Faction, they immediately become divest-
ed of all authority except that received from the faction."
J. T. Mclntosch. (He was President of Conference).

2. According to the Law and the Testimony, and to
be obedient to the Commands of God, it is our duty to
Reject Beam's Purported Revelation as an Imposition in
the Name of Some other God than that of the Father of
the Faithful. D. C. 43-3, 6; 28-2; 50-2, 9.

Art. 57.

Apostles of the Reorganite Church Called through
Beam's Revelation. 45-5.

Art. 58.

After a half-drunk Brighamite came into the prayer
meeting, H. H. Beam received his revelation, but decidevi
not to bring it forth before the Church in his presence.
If it is ever brought to the knowledge of the Church, it
should be done by the power of God and not of man, said
Gurley, who wrote it for Beam, 45-3 to 8.

Art. 59. '

1. After seventeen days of serious reflection, H. H,
Beam, at the close of a two days' debate, becomes bold
enough to present his views to the Elders as a revelation
from God. The revelation was brought before the Church
by the power of man while the Prince of Darkness reigned
Triumphant. See Art. 50.

2. Art. 50 is now continued:

And we were farther apart than on the former even-
ing. O, the bitterness of that moment; never, never can
I forget it. Although, since that time, darkness like Egyp-
tian night, has at times seemed to shut out all light, and
excluded all hope, yet the recollection of that event has
enabled me to rest satisfied that he who delivered us then
still holds the reins in his own hands, and will bring his

134 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

work to a glorious consummation, in his own way and in
his own time.

3. The conference adjourned for prayei meeting in
the evening. We accordingly came together at earlj" can-
dle light, and commenced the meeting as is usual on such
occasions. For a short time it seemed as though the
Prince of Darkness triumphed. After a little, one of the
brethren arose and rebuked the devil. Shortly after, some
sprang to their feet, saying:

"ANGELS! ANGELS, BRETHREN, ARE NEAR US!"

4. In a moment our darkness was turned to light. The
transition was instantaneous.

According to what appears p. 599, of Tull. History,
there was considerable of importance transpired BEFORE
this Transition from DARKNESS to LIGHT. It was
WHEN the "PRINCE OF DARKNESS" triumphed and at
the CLOSE of a TWO DAYS' WRANGLE OVER WHO is
GOING to BE AT THE HEAD OF THIS ORGANIZATION
and PRESIDE— "T'was During THIS Debate that a good
deal of ill-feeling was MANIFESTED, much to their sur-
prise, THAT H. H. DEAM BY THE POWER MANIFEST
AT THESE MEETINGS WITH HIS OWN POWER
BROUGHT FORTH THE REVELATION WHICH MR.
GURLEY HAD EVIDENTLY RETURNED TO HIM."

Art. 60.

THE LAW AND THE TESTIMONY AND BRO. DEAM'S

ACTS MIGHT BE SUMMED UP FROM WHAT

IS ALREADY GIVEN AS FOLLOWS:

D. C. 42-3, 6; 28-2; 50-2, 9; 124-45-. Art. 45, 49, 50. 51,
52, 55, 56.

Art. 61-A.

CONSOLATION, BRO. DEAM— NOT ALONE IN BEING

OUT OF HARMONY WITH THE LAW— NOT ALONE

RESPONSIBLE FOR THE ESTABLISHMENT

OF A NEW CHURCH, BY THE CALLING OF

SEVEN APOSTLES, INSTEAD OF

TWELVE!

Not alone in Receiving Revelations for the Church! ! !

Jason W. Briggs Receives a Revelation. See Art. 53.
"But I was just 'Pretending,' says Jason. Art. 53-8.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 135

We have received evidence of the divinity of your rev-
elation Jason. 61-4, 5.

This "Fal^e Revelation" was received as from the
Lx)rd's Own Mouth by Elder Deam, Powell, Gurley, with a
whole Branch of the Strangite Church, Samuel Blair,
Brother Ethan Griffith, and ALL the Saints at Wingville,
Potosi, British Hollow, and There Was GREAT REJOIC-
ING to THINK A\T1AT GOD had BEEN REVEALING
THROUGH JASON W. BRIGGS!!! THAT He was about
to call upon the Seed of Joseph." Art. 61-7.

A Pamphlet was Written and Sent to the Saints, EN-
TITLED, "A Word of Consolation to the Scattered Saints."
61-8.

All Felt and ALL KNEW What We Were ABOUT to
Do was Approbated of God. Hence ALL WERE DECEIV-
ED By BRIGGS' Pretended REVELATION. 61-1-2.

Father Gurley, the Next Standard Bearer — "God tells
Him to Rise Up and Cast Off All That Claim to be Proph-
ets!!

Briggs' Re.velation was Manufactured Nov. 18th, 1851.
Jason has a poor show if Gurley's Revelation is O. K. 61-15.

Father Gurley, a few weeks later has Another Reve-
lation much the same as Already receiver — "Rise up. Cast
Off All that claim to be Prophets. 61-16.

Father Gurley DIDN'T KNOW WHO the PROPHET
WAS the LORD WOULD RAISE UP— But as SOON as
He RECEIVED Jason's Revelation, He Obtained ONE
ALONG the same LINE. 'The Successor is the son of
Joseph the Prophet. 61-27.

This was TEN or FIFTEEN days after he knew what
Jason had received from the LORD. 61-2.5. These New
Revelations MADE IT NECESSARY FOR THEM TO
CHANGE THEIR ORGANIZATION AND POSITION IN
RELATION TO THE PRESIDENCY OF THE PRIEST-
HOOD. 61-1. If these Revelations had been of the Lord,
there would have been no need of CHANGE of Position
and ORGANIZATION!!

The WHOLE CHURCH ASSEMBLED received a Rev-
elation Jan. 9th, 1853. 61-32. In answer to the Prayers of
the Whole Church. It was vs. Polygamy.

The SPIRIT INTIMATED to US TO ORGANIZE,
61-35.

We (the church) received another Revelation Stating
THOSE whom Wm. Smith had ordained apostles were not
recognized of God! ! 61-37.

Yet William Smith was acknowledged as President
tro Tem as Nautral Guardian of the seed of Joseph dur-
ing the intermin, 61-44 (577) and (5^0) it says: "Hence
the only legitimate Presidency in the Church, since the

136 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

death of Joseph, have been representatives of the rightful
heir, or true successor." 61-40. But STILL, according
to their purported REVELATIONS (595/ "Were those or-
dained apostles by William Smith recognized by God?"
"Some little time elapsed, and We were then told that
those ordinations were not acceptable — were not of God;"
Hence the legal representative's acts were not valid! 61-37.

Now Comes Bro, Beam's Revelation. 45.

Next is a Revelation to the Church Assembled (597),
4, 6, 1853, to organize according to what was written. The
SPIRIT also told them tomorrow they would see EYE to
EYE, but when the day closed they were farther apart
than on the former evening. 50-5.

The Church in the evening of 4, 6, 1853, has a reve-
lation: Visions-Angels — Angel with a Roll. The Spirit
Testifying through Gurley. Just before this happened Bro.
Deam rose, Read a Revelation he received 17 days prev-
ious. 49.

The Revelation was read — They prayed to know if it
was of God. And the Lord gave some of them an AN-
SWER that it was! Also commanded them to organize
according to the Revelation. 52.

Conference adjourned to meet at Zarahemla, Wiscon-
sin, Oct. 6th, 1853. The next evening after the close of
this conference we had a joyful time. "The Lord told us
the ACTS of this Conference was recorded in heaven, and
then gave instructions to the SEVEN apostles as follows:
"I give unto you the care of my flock on earth; take the
oversight of them, as you shall give an account unto me
in the day of judgment.' "

(I should think the Lord would record their ACTS in
heaven! P. J. S.)

It is needless to say in the midst of all this there
was confusion, that there was bitter feeling; that all
seemed lost! lost! lost!; that to obey the SPIRITS they
could not! Impossible! Simply impossible! That if they or-
ganized with TWO HIGH Priests and a Senior Pres. of
70, they would accomplish Nothing, just nothing; that
there was only one man that 'I could call my brother;'
that they testified the church was rejected by God; that
in another breath it only partially fell; and then the
mighty Fake Revelation of Briggs: "Lo, it didn't fall ai
all;" that men prayed that God would take them from
this earth, so dark and distressing; that this was a time
when the Prince of Darkness reigned Triumphant!!!!
That the Spirits working upon them told them they woul<3
be able to see, eye to eye, but did not; that their God told
them Young Joseph was to be the one Mighty and Strong.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 137

but the entire Reorganite Church as a body denounce
God's word to Jason as BLASPHEMOUS ! !

Art. 61.

WE HAVE RECEIVED EVIDENCE OF THE DIVINITY
OF YOUR REVELATION, JASON. 61-4.

1. "It was now necessary that we should change our
organization and positon In relation to the Presidency of
the Priesthood. The Branch had been organized under
Strang. The Lord had taught us that this was wrong; so
We appointed a day for the purpose of acknowledging the
legal heir.

2. The day arrived, and it will be long remembered
by many that were present. While we were singing the
opening hymn, the Holy Spirit was sensibly felt. Sev-
eral sung in tongues. A halo of gloiy seemed to be
spread over the congregation, and, when we bowed be-
fore Almighty God in solemn prayer, all felt and all knew
that what we were about to do was approbated of God.

3. After singing, I stated to the Church what was the
object of our meeting, and requested all who wished to
renounce J. J. Strang, as a prophet, seer, and revelator
to the Church, and acknowledge the seed of Joseph Smith
in his stead, to come forth in the due time of the Lord,
to manifest it by rising up, and one simultaneous shout
of joy and praise went up to God for aur deliverance.
Nearly all the congregation were under the influence of
the Spirit of prophecy, and many important truths relating
to the triumphant accomplishment of this great work
were then declared.

4. In the fullness of joy Elder Gurley wrote to Elder
Jason W. Briggs, saying: "We have received evidence
of your revelation," and proposed the calling of a con-
ference to meet on the 1st of June, 1852.

5. After some correspondence with rne branches, it
was settled that a conference should be held at the New-
ark Branch, in the town of Beloit, Wisconsin. At the ap-
pointed time a goodly number of the Saints united in this
movement gathered, giving proof of the conviction that
the hand of the Lord was upon them to accomplish his
own work. Tull. 584-5. Reading Con't. 70-1.

JASON'S FAKE REVELATION RECEIVED AS FROM
GOD.| TULL. 579.

6. At the close of Jason W. Briggs' Revelation we
find the following: "Obedient to the command of the

138 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 61.

Spirit Elder Jason Briggs sent the revelation to the rem-
nant of the Church by the hands of Elder David Powell,
who first sought the co-labor of Elder Deam, a High Priest
of Joseph's time, and together these sought Elder Zenas
H. Gurley. Brother Powell in reporting his mission to
Elder Jason W. Briggs stated that Elder Deam 'fell in'
with the revelation; whereupon these two brethren coun-
seled together concerning 'the best way to save j&rother
Gurley and the branch he presided over from the evils
of Strangism.' Knowing his great influence in the branch,
they labored with him privately, but Elder Gurley saw not
at first that it was in very deed the spirit of the
Lord that was lifting up the standard and foretelling the
coming of 'Young Joseph' to lead Israel in his father's
stead. At length, however, the Spirit prevailed and Elder
Gurley promised that 'he would get his Book of Doctrine
and Covenants and go to preaching lineal priesthool.' The
narrative of Elder Powell continues:

7. "I left him and went to Wingville, where I found
Brother John Cunniijgham; thence to Potosi and- British
Hollow, in Grant county, Wisconsin, where I found Broth-
er Samuel Blair, and Brother Ethan Griffith. The result
was, they all came into the Church; and I returned to
Yellowstone about the 1st of June. Brother Gurley had
turned the whole branch; he did not lose a member, and
there was great rejoicing in the branch, to think that God
was about to call upon one of the seed of Joseph."

A PHAMPLET WAS WRITEN ENTITLED: "A WORD

OF CONSOLATION TO THE SCATTERED

SAINTS." TULL. 586-7.

CONSOLATION.

8. "After which in pursuance to the eighth resolu-
tion, it was motioned, seconded and carried unanimously
that a committee of three be appointed to write a pam-
phlet, (based upon the foregoing resolutions), entitled, 'A
Word of Consolation to the Scattered Saints.'" Briggs,
Gurley and John Harrington were appointed that commit-
tee.

IT WAS OF GOD?

9. All Felt and Knew They Were Directed by God
(Deceived Again). Tull. 584. See Art. 61-2.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 139

Art. 61.

NOT OF GOD.

10. Father Gurley in Conflict with Jason W. Briggs —
God tells him to rise up and cast off alJ tnose who claim
to be prophets. Fall of 1851. Tull. 580-1.

FATHER GURLEY.

FATHER GURLEY IS NEXT IN ORDER BEARING THE
STANDARD.

"Father Gurley is next in order bearing the standard.
In 1850 he had raised up a church called the Yellowstone
Branch. He says: 'I moved my family into this section,
and continued my labors with the Church, teaching them
the principles of the gospel as revealed from heaven to
us through Joseph the Seer. During this time several
strange things came to my knowledge, that fully satis-
fied me that unless good and evil, bitter and sweet could
proceed from the same fountain, neither J. J. Strang,
Brigham Young, William Smith, nor any that had claimed
to be prophets, since Joseph's death, were the servants
of God.

11. The enquiry arose in my mind. What shall we do?
Here are a few honest Saints who have obeyed the gospel,
and who are looking to me for instruction. What can 1
say? What can I teach them?

12. "Thus I meditated for months. God, and God
only, knows what the anguish of my mind was. But I re-
solved that I would preach the word; and, thank God,
preaching brought me out all right.

13. "It was after preaching on Sunday evening, in
the fall of 1851, while siting in my chair at Brother Wil-
dermuth's house, my mind was drawn to Isaiah 2-2, 3. At
that moment the great work of the last days, as it is
spoken of by the prophet in that chapter, seemed to pass
before me in all its majesty and glory. It appeared that
i could see all nations in motion and coming to the
"Mountain of the Lord's house."

14. "Then Strang's Beaver Island operation appeared
before me. It looked mean and contemptible beyond de-
scription. A voice — the Spirit of God — then said to me (al-
luding to Strang's work), "Can this ever effect this great
work?" I answered, "No, Lord." i felt ashamed to think
that I had ever thought so.

15. "The voice then said: 'Rise up, cast off all that
claim to be prophets, and go forth and preach the gospel,

140 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 61.

and say that God will raise up a prophet to complete his

work." I answered, "Yea, Lord."

******A paragraph is now omitted, followed by No. 16.

16. "A few weeks afterwards, while reading a para-
graph in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, which says,
If thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of
light;' the Spirit said to me again, 'Rise up, east off all
that claim to be prophets, and go forth and preacfi the
gospel, and say that God will raise up a prophet tc com-
plete his work.' I answered, 'I will do it, God being my
helper.'

17. "From that time I began to look about in earnest
for a starting point. I examined the book carefully, and
saw at once that the teachings of the day were contrary
to the law, and resolved that though I had but one talent,
yet in the name of Israel's God I would go forward and
leave the result with him.

18. "At this time I was laboring with Brother Reuben
Newkirk, a young and worthy brother. I explained my
views to him, and he endorsed them at once. The Spirit
of God was with us, and day after day was spent holding
council about the matter, until one day, being at work
together in a lone place, we joined hands, and in a most
solemn manner entered into a covenant, calling God to
witness, that we would from that hour renounce all that
claimed to be prophets, and take the Bible, Book of Mor-
mon, Book of Covenants and the Holy Spirit for our guide.

19. "This was a new era in my existence. In Joseph's
time I had stood with thousands of the servants of God,
and counted it an honor to call them brethren; but, alas,
how changed the scene! One, only one remained of my
associates that I could call brother. At times how dark,
how dark was the future.

20. "O, Brother Sheen, could I at that time have been
permitted to realize what i have enjoyed with you and
other dear Saints within a few weeks past, how gladly
would I have stemmed the torrent, and said with the
Apostle, '1 count all things but lost for the excellency of
the knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord.' Then we were
alone, our brethren around us having been taught that
Strang was Joseph's successor, could only look upon us
as apostates when they became acquainted with our posi-
tion. We seemed to be hedged in.

21. "Darkness was all around us on every side. Light
was only above us. Well, thank God we proved him to be
a present helper.

22. "A few days after we had entered into this
covenant, while Brother Newkirk was in secret prayer,

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY. 141

Art. 61.

the Holy Spirit rested upon him. He arose and spoke in
tongues, and started homewards, speaking in tongues and
praising God. His wife heard him and met nim and short-
ly after she received the "same gift and blessing. These
gifts were the first fruits of the Reformation, (In this
branch of the Church). Tull. 582.

23. "About this time David Powell came from Beloit,
bringing with him a revelation which had been given to
Jason W. Briggs, sometime in the previous November,
declaring that the Lord would in his own due time call
upon the seed of Joseph Smith to come forth, and set in
order the quorums; in a word to fill his father's place. He
was commanded to write it and send it to all the churches.
There were some ideas in the revelation that I could not
receive.

24. "I was entirely unacquainted with the order of
the priesthood as it really is, nevertheless I knew that God
would raise up a prophet, but who he was, or where he
would come from, I did not know."

25. "About ten or fifteen days after I had heard of
this revelation, while sitting by my evening fire, my boys
came running into my room, declaring with great earnest-
ness that their little sister was up to Bro. Newkirk's,
singing and speaking in tongues.

26. "For a moment I was overpowered with joy. I ex-
claimed, 'Is it possible that God has remembered my fam-
ily?' Immediately 1 went up and when I was within one
or two steps of the house, 1 paused. I listened, and O, the
thrill that went through my soul! I knew that it was of
God. My child, my dear child, was born of the Holy Spirt.
I opened the door and went in. It appeared to me that the
entire room was filled with the Holy Spirit.

27. "Shortly after I requested them all to join with
me in asking the Lord to tell us who the successor of
Joseph was. I felt anxious to know that I might bear a
faithful testimony. "We spent a few moments in prayer,
when the Holy Spirit declared. 'The successor of Joseph
Smith is Joseph Smith, the son of Joseph Smith the
Prophet. It is his right by lineage, saith the Lord your
God.' "

28. "It is proper here to state that the main body of
the Church lived from four to eight miles from us, and
having learned that we had left Strang, they (Tull. 583),
regarded us as apostates. (Tull. 584).

29. "However, it was not long after that the gifts were
manifested; and, when they came to know that these
blessings were indeed with us, they admitted that they
were of God, and gradually, one after another, united with

142 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY.

Art. 61.

us, until the whole branch were made to know the truth of
our positon, and rejoiced with unspeakable joy. Although
this branch had been organized more than a year, and
striving to live right before God, yet no visible gifts had
been manifested among us." Tullidge, p. 584-5.

30. THE WHOLE CHURCH ASSEMBLED, RECEIVED
A REVELATION ABOUT POLYGAMY:

Tull. 593-4. "During the interval to January, 1853,
the Elders were zealous in the ministry. In the mean-
time the subject of polygamy had become a prevailing
topic. The revelation of polygamy had been exhumed by
Brigham Young in Salt Lake City, and republished by
Orson Pratt in Washington. Pratt's Polygamic "Seer"
was received; whereupon the Spirit signified to the
Church that the Saints should meet in fasting and prayer
to receive instruction upon this most vital matter. Elder
Gurley shall describe the occasion:

31. "Before opening the meeting we made the Church
acquainted with our design, and while singing the opening
hymn, the Holy Ghost was sensibly felt. Several sung in
tongues, and while engaged in prayer, the veil was at
least partly rent, and the manifestation of the Spirit was
such as seldom witnessed by mortals on earth. I have
been a member of the Church some twenty-three years,
and in the course of my ministry have witnessed the man-
ifestation of the Spirit in many of the branches, but never
had witnessed what I did that evening. God was truly
with us, and many felt to say with the poet, 'Angels now
are hovering o'er us.' This was on the eve of the 9th of
January, 1853, ever memorable with tlse Saints of God.
About half an hour afterwards we received through the
(Tull. 594), Spirit the following, as nearly as we could
write it:

32. "Polygamy is an abomination in the sight of the
Lord God; it is not of me; i abhor it. I abhor it, as also
the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, and the men who practice
it. I judge them not; i judge not those who pracilce it.
Their works shall judge them at the last day. ue ye
strong, for ye shall contend against this doctrine. Many
will be led into it honestly, for the devil will seek to es-
tablish it and roll it forth to deceive. They seek to build
up their own kingdoms to suit their own pleasure, but 1
countenance it not, saith God. I have given my law; i
shrink not from my word. My law is given in the Book
of Doctrine and Covenants; but they have disregarded
my law, and trampled upon it, and counted it a light thing,

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY. 143

Art 61.

and obeyed it not; but my word is the same yesterday as

today and forever.

33. "As you have desired to know of me concerning
the pamphlet, it is written in part, but not in 'sufficient'
plainness; it requires three more pages to be written, for
it shall go forth in great plainness, combatting this doc-
trine; and all who receive it not, it shall judge at the last
day. Let this be the voice of the Lord in the pamphlet,
for it shall go forth in great plainness, and many will
obey it and turn unto me, saith the Lord.' " Date of
Kev., 1, 9, 1853— (evening.).

34. "This testimony was given in the name and by
the authority of the Holy Spirit, and written at the time.
In answer to the prayers with tastings, of the whole Church
assembled. In obedience to the above instruction an
article was written against Polygamy by J. \V. Briggs, as
chairman of the committee." Tull. 593-4. 1-9-1853.

35. The Narative is continued thus by Elder Gurley:
"Shortly after this communication was given, it was in-
timated by the Spirit that we must organize. This was
a strange teaching to me. 1 replied, 'It is impossible for
us to reorganize further than we have. I knew that we
could not create a priesthood.

36. "I conversed with several brethren upon the
subject, and we set it down as a mistake. It was now
March. Our April Conference was near at hand, and we
were unable to decide on the validity of the ordinations of
our brethren, who were present at the Fall Conference,
and as we all felt satisfied with the answer to our en-
quiry concerning polygamy, we thought the most proper
course for us was to make this also a subject of prayer.
(Tull. 595).

37. "Accordingly we presented a question something
like this: 'Were those ordained apostles by William
Smith recognized by God?'

"The manifestation of the Spirit was fully equal to
that on former occasions; and perhaps it is well to say
that this was the first time that the angels of God were
seen present in our meetings. 1 did not see them; but
before they were seep, the Spirit declared through me that
they were near, and immediately after, several were
transfixed as it were, by the power of God, as were many
in the days of King Benjamin.

38. "Some little time elapsed — nearly an hour, 1
judge — before we received an answer to our enquiry. We
were then told that those ordinations were not acceptable
— were not of God; and near the close of the communica-
tion we were told expressly to organize ourselves. 'For

144 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 61.

ere long, saith the Lord, I will require the Prophet at your
hand.' Such was the manifestation of the power of God,
that not a doubt was left in our minds concerning the
source from which the commandment came.

39. "We all knevr it was from God but how v.o or-
ganize was the question. We had two High Priests, and
one senior President of the Seventies, but how could these
men organize the Church? It was impossible, utterly im-
possible. We counseled upon it, and concluded that pos-
sibly, under the present circumstances, it might be right
for High Priests, and for the Senior President of Seventies
to ordain Seventies; but when done, what would it ac-
complish?— nothing, just nothing. We were in trouble
— deep trouble! To refuse to organize was disobedience; to
go forward in the attempt was darkness. There was but
one alterna<tive, and that wasi to seek wisdom from
above.' (Tull. 595.)

40. "We sought the Lord, and in answer were told
to appoint a day and come together with fasting and
prayer, and the Lord would show us how to organize. We
therefore appointed a day, dismissed the meeting, and
went home rejoicing." Tull. 596. (This "reading" is con-
tinued in article 45, showing events of the evening meet-
ing).

WM. SMITH'S CLAIMS.

We now turn to Tull. 57G-7 to show Wm. Smith or-
ganized a church and was recognized as natural guardian
of the seed of Joseph and then turn to 590 to show that
"the only legitimate Presidency in the Church since the
death of Joseph, have been representatives of the rightful
heir, or true successor," thence to their Revelation show-
ing Wm. Smith's ordaining apostles, were not sanctioned
of God; (595); thence to 591 where they claim the Twelve
by some sophistry of order usurped the Presidency; thence
to 575, showing "a stupendous burden rested upon the
Twelve;" thence to their revelation GOO to their chosen
SEVEN of the apostles, "I give you care of my flock on
earth; take the oversight of them, as you shall give an
account unto me in the day of judgment." (Consistency is
a jewel, but it is not found in Reorganite History! P. J.
S.)

JASON W. BRIGGS.

41. "The lifting up of this standard by the Spirit of
the Lord in the last days to restore the Church from its
partial fall, gives the historic subject of the Reorganiza-

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 145

Art. 61.

tion under 'Young Joseph." It is properly opened by
Jason W. Briggs, first standard-bearer of Israel's return.
In his historical sketch he says:

42. "In the general disorder and darRness that pre-
vailed from the death of Joseph Smith, here and there
appeared a gleam of light and hope — a manifestation of
the Spirit that all was not lost, but that truth should yet
prevail. Many ran too and fro in the character of proph-
ets, leaders and shepherds. Among these appeared Wil-
liam Smith, who, in the Spring of 1850 called a conference
at Covington, Kentucky; from which time he visted many
of the branches and scattered Saints, teaching "lineal
priesthood" as applying to the Presidency of the Church;
and thus disposing of all pretenders already arisen, or to
arise out of the posterity of the original President of the
Church.

43. "This principle, though pretty clearly shown in
the books, had been almost entirely everlooked or forgot-
ten by the Saints; but, when their attention was thus
called to it, m.any at once received it as the solution of
the question of Presidency.

44. "William Smith taught also in connection with
this, that it is his right, as the only surviving brother of
the former President, and uncle and natural guardian of
the seed of Joseph, to stand, during the interim (577) as
President pro tem. And in this there seemed a general
acquiesence on the part of the Saints among whom he
labored, and he was so acknowledged, and began to or-
ganize, choosing Lyman Wight and Aaron Hook as Coun-
selors pro tem, to the President pro tem, and Joseph Wood
as Counselor and Spokesman. Many branches, and nearly
all the Saints in Northern Illinois and Southern Wiscon-
sin were identified with this movement, and among them
was enoyed a large measure of the spiritual gifts.

45. "During the Spring and Summer of 1851, Pales-
tine, in Lee County, Illinois, had been designated as a
Stake and become the residence of William Smith, Wood,
Hook and others; and the two former had visited most
of the -branches in Wisconsin, among which was one at
Beloit, Rock County. This branch was originally raised
up by the labors and ministry of Jason W. Briggs.

"BRIGGS, IN 1843, WAS THEIR PRESIDING ELDER AT
THE TIME OF THIS MOVEMENT."

46. "The seeds of dissolution were, however, sown,
in the organization effected by these men, William Smith
and others; for, at a conference held at Palestine, in Octo-

146 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 61.

ber, in the year 1851, a confession of belief and practice

of polygamy was made, which resulted in separating many

from that body at once, and was the means of its ultimate

disbanding." Elder Briggs further continues:

47. "Among those who attended that conference were
James Blakeslee, Alva Smith, Edwin Cadwell, C. F. Stiles
and E. R. Briggs of Illinois; and Ira J. Patten, David Pow-
ell, Henry Lowe, John Harrington, John Neil and J. W.
Briggs of Wisconsin." (For continuation of this reading,
see article 53-2. Tullidge 576-7.

48. Turn to Tull. 590 for the following which is a
continuation of art. 9: "Or in the absence of that whole
quorum, the President of the High Priests' Quorum will
preside, and so on down to the Priest and Deacon; but
each in his turn must preside by virtue of that authority
which he holds by actual ordination. Hence if one of the
Twelve, being the highest authority present, is called to
preside, he can do nothing — not authorized by his ordina-
tion. That is, they can not administer an ordinance, while
thus presiding, that they conld not previously; for in-
stance, the Twelve are not authorized to ordain a Bishop
to the Church, nor do I presume they ever, as apostles
only, thought of doing anything of the kind; but when
they presumed to preside as presidents of the Church,
they ordained bishops, which was clearly in violation of the
law. Hence , the only legitimate Presidency in the
Church, since the death of Joseph, have been representa-
tives of the rightful heir, or true successor."

49. The following resolution was then offered: "Re-
solved, That in the opinion of this conference, the one
holding the highest priesthood in the Church is to pre-
side, and represent the rightful heir to the presidency of
the high priesthood in a presiding capacity."

50. "This circular was the soundest constitutional
statement upon the orders of the priesthood and their
(591) limits made since the death of the Prophet. In-
deed, it shows the only effort to regulate the priesthood
and the Church by its constitutional law; for, while the
Twelve, with som.e sophistry of order, usurped the Presi-
dency and absorbed the whole economy of priesthood, the
other pretenders claimed by special appointment, or divine
right inhering in themselves, yet in some sort connected
with the first prophet's mission. Here was a righteous ef-
fort to restore the Church to her rock of constitutional
law and priesthood, according to the sacred books of the
Church." Tull. 691.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 147

Art. 62.

APOSTLES OF THE REORGANITE CHURCH CHOSEN.

1. Tull. 599. "The congregation that evening was
large. (600). The school house was literally full of
Saints, and I believe that every one was satisfied that the
revelation was from God, and that the an^el that keeps
the record of the Lord's work in every dispensation was
in our midst.

2. "The next morning the Conference met and pro-
ceeded to organize as instructed; Jason W. Briggs was
chosen to preside.

3. "On motion, Ethan Griffith, William Cline and
Cyrus Newkirk were appointed a committee to select seven
men to be ordained into the quorum of Apostles.

4. "On motion, Samuel Blair was sustained in the
office of general Church Recorder. On motion, Jason W.
Briggs was chosen Church Historian.

5. "The committee of three to select seven to be
ordained apostles, chose Zenas H. Gurley, Henry H. Deam,
Jason W. Briggs, Daniel B. Razy, John Cunningham,
George White and Reuben Newkirk, who were according-
ly ordained.

6. "On motion, a Stake of Zion was established in
the town of Argyle, Lafayette County, Wisconsin.

7. "On motion, William Cline was chosen and or-
dained President of the Stake, and Brothers Cyrus New-
kirk and Isaac Butterfield were chosen and ordained his
Counselors.

8. "On motion the following persons were ordained
into the Quorum of Seventies, viz.: Daivid Newkirk,
William Cline, Jr., William Newkirk, Ira Guilford, George
Godfrey, William Smith, William Hartshorn, Wm. White,
Benjamin R. Tatem, Ethan Griffith, Samuel Blair, George
W. Harlow, Horace W. Ovitt, Edwin Wildermuth, Major
Godfrey, Wm. Griffith, John Butterfield and Wm. Harlow.

9. "Conference adjourned to meet at Zarahemla,
Wisconsin, on the 6th of October, 1853."

10. "The next evening after the close of this Confer-
ence we had a joyful time. The Lord told us the acts of
this Conference were recorded in heaven, and to the sev-
en apostles he said: T give unto you the care of my
flock on earth; take the oversight of them, as you shall
give an account unto me in the day of judgment.' " Tull.
€01.

148 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 62

AUTHORITY OF JASON W. BRIGGS.

11. We shall now proceed to the authority and char-
acter of Jason W. Briggs. Beam's revelation says: "Let
the greatest among you preside at your conferences."
Art. 45-4; the minutes of the Conference at which the
Church was established say: "Jason W. Briggs was
chosen to preside.' Art. 62-2. Learning of his great-
ness, we shall have a standard by which we can judge the
rest.

12. Jason W. Briggs was born in New York, June
25th, 1821. Beloit, Wisconsin, was his home from 1842
to 1854. Until the EXODUS, 1846, he upheld Brigham
Young and the Twelve Apostles as the Presidency over
the whole Church. After the EXODUS we find him or-
ganizing Waukesha Branch in the Church of James J.
Strang. This was September, 1849. See History of Re-
organite Church, Vol. 3, p. 737-8. He also filled a mission
to New York.

13. The following is taken from 'Origin of the Re-
organized Church," by Elder Joseph F. Smith, Jr., who has
made an extensive study of the records on this sub-
ject. See pp.- 11 and 12.

"We will now consider the origin of this "Reorganized
Church." Many people have been led to believe that this
society had its origin at the martydom, or immediately
following the martyrdom. But this is not the fact. Prop-
erly it did not come into existence until 1860 — sixteen
years after the martyrdom, but the two men who were
mainly responsible for the organization commenced their
work in 1852-3. These men were Jason W. Briggs and
Zenas H. Gurley. Perhaps a brief outline of their lives
would be interesting.

14. "Jason W. Briggs, who was really the founder
of the "Reorganized" Church, or, who perhaps did more
than any other one man to bring about that sect, was
born June 25th, 1821, at Pompey, Onondago County, N. Y.
It is said he joined the Church at Potosi, Wis., about 1842,
but we have no history (12), of this man except as we
get it through the records of the "reorganization." His
home was at Beloit, Wis., from 1842 to 1854.

15. He remained with the Church under the leader-
ship of President Young and the Twelve until 1846. It
is interesting to note in this regard that the exodus com-
menced Feb. 4, 1846, so we are quite safe in saying that
this man was one of "the fair weather friends."

16. After the exodus he joined James J. Strang, and
in this organization labored in the ministry quite exten-

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 149

Art. G2

sively (Reorganite Hist. Vol. 3, p 737), filling short mis-
sions to various parts of New York and in Wisconsin.

17. In September of 1849, with B. G. Wright, he or-
ganized the Waukesha branch of Mr. Strang's church
(Hist. Reorganites, Vol. 3, p. 737-8.) Now remember, this
was in September, 1849, and the organization of this
branch was in the Strangite church. About this same time
he also organized the Beloit branch for the same organiza-
tion.

18. In 1850 he left Mr. Strang's organization and
Joined with William Smith, who had himself been a fol-
lower of Mr. Strang until excommunicated from that or-
ganization. In William Smith's church Mr. Briggs ac-
cepted the position of "apostle," but at the time of the
disintegration of William Smith's church in 1851, he with-
drew, and in 1852 joined with Zenas H. Gurley. These
two men organized what was called at the time the "New
Organization."

19. In 1886, together with the family of Zenas H.
Gurley, Mr. Briggs withdrew from the "Reorganization,"
which he had begotten. (Saints Herald, 33, 248-9.) His
reasons for withdrawing, see, Art. 53, 10 to 20.

20. Briggs' Degrees: Mormon 62-13: Strangite 62-
17; Smithite 62-18; Reorganite 62-18; Revelator 53- 2 to 7.
Repudiates His Revelation, 53-8 to 9.

WOULD LEAD THE CHURCH TO HELL.

21. It is boasted of by Reorganites that Joseph Smith
once prophesied "that if Brigham Young ever led the
church he would lead it to hell." They also quote the
"salt land" etc. to prove God's rejection. In answer to
this, "Brigham Young led the church to hell, through hell,
and clear out on the other side, and those who could not
stand th6 test, are in hell yet. Endowed with authority
of James W. Briggs, Gurley, Marks, Blair, Powers — a
POWERFUL organization, that!"

22. "See Thou Do All Things According to the Pat-
tern," says Deam's Revelation.

YOUNG JOSEPH NEVER AN APOSTLE.

We now introduce Joseph Smith, the President of
the Reorganized Church, to prove "They did not follow
their revelation," and further to show the "apostleship"
was not conferred by Deam, Gurley and Briggs, or, more
properly speaking, BRIGGS, Deam and Gurley. The great-
est always FIRST.

150 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 62

"Chicago, 111., July 7tn, 1899.
'President Joseph Smith,
"L.amoni, Iowa.

23. "Dear Sir: — Will you be so kind and answer me the
following questions:

"Were you ever ordained to the office of an apostle?
If so, where, and by whom? And who ordained the first
apostles of the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of
Datter-day Saints?

"An answer to the above directed to me at 1448 Mad-
ison street, Chicago, 111., will greatly oblige,
"Yours fraternally,

"JAMES CHRISTIANSON."
(The answer.)

"Lamoni, Iowa, July 19th, 1892.
"Mr. James Christiansen,
"Chicago, 111.
"Dear Sir: — In reply to yours of the 7th, I was not
ordained to be an apostle of the quorum of Twelve. 1
was ordained to be a High Priest; was then chosen to
preside over the church, and ordained President over the
High Priesthood which carried with the ordination the
right to all the offices of the Church, from High Priest
and Apostle to Deacon.

24. "Those first chosen to the Quorum of Twelve
in the Reorganized Church were ordained by W. H. Deam,
High Priest in father's day; Z. H. Gurley, Seventy in
the old church, and J. W. Briggs, Elder and High Priest.
This is my memory of the statement of ordination. How-
ever, in the selection and ordination were by command
of God by Revelation. My chosing and ordination were
in harmony with section 104 of D. C. Lamoni Ed., 107, of
the Utah Ed. of 1876, and later.

"Respectfully,

"JOSEPH SMITH."
(The above is p. 10, Journal No. 1 of mine. P. J. S.
Copy of original while in Chicago, 1899.)

JUSTIFICATION OF COURSE TAKEN, BY BRIGGS.

25. "IN JUSTIFICATION OF THE COURSE TAKEN
AND THE PRINCIPLES INVOLVED ON THE QUES-
TION OF AUTHORITY, WE HAVE EVER COURTED,
AND STILL COURT, INVESTIGATION IN THE RIGID
CHARACTER OF THE FACTS IN THE FIRST ORGANIZ-
ATON. Here they are: Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery
were ordained to the lesser priesthood by an angel; then
by this authority, and a commandment, they on the 6th

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 151

Art. 62

day of April, ordained each other Elders and the Elder-
ship ordained High Priests and Apostles, and this high
priesthood, ordained by commandment, the president of
the High Priesthood, the highest office in the Church; so
that the alleged lesser, ordained the greater, is common to
both the first organization and the Reorganization alike.
The same class of facts justify both, or condemn both,

26. But this stream rising higher than its fountain,
is only seeming, not real. By what authority, according
to the law of GOD, is any one ordained? Answer: By
the power of the Holy Ghost, which is in the one who or-
dains him. Instead of this then being the stream, it is
the fountain itself, from which flows the stream or au-
thority of both priesthoods, from its highest to its lowest
offices.

27. Moreover, all ordinations are performed in the
name and authority of the Church, and is, therefore, the
act of the "Spirit and the Bride." So that in addition
to the authority which its adherence to truth guarantees,
the Reorganization is technically right, and on legal
gror.nds invulnerable; before which all the factions have
melted away save the one, and they dare not assail it, but
always decline. Tull. 602.

Says Tullidge: "This is at once excellent, constitu-
tional, reasoning and sound, healthy theology." Tull.
602. (It may be to some Reorganites, such as BRIGGS.,
Deam and Gurley, but none else. P. J. S.)

"WISE MEN SMILE AT OUR SUPPOSED FOLLY."
TULL. 605.

28, "Come on, brethren, and you shall realize far more
"Come on, brethren, and you shall realize far more
than you anticipate. Our time to do this work is limited.
We knew it not until recently. If we fail through neglect
'seven men must perish,' saith the Lord our God. We
are aware, (29), that our position and declaration to the
Church has caused many of the wise men of the Church
to smile at our supposed folly, brethren, heed them not.
*We know that we know for the Spirit of Christ tells
his servants they cannot be wrong.'

30. "Their laughter will soon be turned to mourning.
While they mourn you will rejoice, not in their calamity,
but in the fullfillment of all promises of God to us.

31. "You are aware, brethren, that the rejection
of the Church produced an effect on the dead as well as the
living; so will its reorganization.."

152 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 62.

32. In the Book of Covenants, section 58, you will
read about a feast provided for all nations. The first in-
vitation was to the learned and noble, etc That has
already been.

33. Now comes the day of the Lord's power. This
is the work that now lies before you. Shall we not go
forward? As Brother Joseph said, "on, on to victory."
(This last statement is temple building and baptism for
the dead. P. J. S. See D. C. 128-22.)

28 to 32 is letter signed by Z. H. Gurley, and Reuben
Newkirk. Tull. G03-6. Zarahemla, Feb. 8th, 18G0.

34. Quoting a part of the above letter (Tull. p. 604):
"'Our duty at the next Conference is to organize and set
in order all the quorums in the Church under the First
Presidency. With that quorum we have nothing to do.
God will, in His own time, raise up the 'man like unto
Moses.' The Church can easily give him his counsellors,
and then the organization will be completed. To organize
acceptably will require all the faith, talent, and experience
amongst us.

35. ""We want twelve of the best men (men of sound
minds that will not turn to the right or to the left, but
will in the fear of God discharge their duty) to fill the
High Council.

36. "In a word, we want the best men among us to
fill important offices in the priesthood; that from hence-
forth this work may be under the guidance of men of
experience, who fear God and will work for righteousness.

37. "This can be done as we have proposed in a for-
mer letter viz.; by each church or branch sending up dele-
gates.

38. "it will require the presence at Conference of as
many of the Elders of the Church as can possibly get
there; hence, thus hath the Lord God of Israel said to
us by the voice of His Spirt: 'I command you to call
upon all the Elders of my Church to assemble themselves
together at the next April Conference, to be held at Am-
ooy, commencing on the 6th of April, 1860, that you may
organize yourselves even as I have told you in a former
commandment; and inasmuch as circumstances prevent,
send up your names and places of abode.

40. "Delay not the work, for my people are crying
unto me day and night for deliverance; therefore organize
yourselves that deliverance may come.' " Tull. 605-2-8-
1860. Gurley and Newkirk.

Also found in Saints Herald, Vol. ,T See TuU, j603.

SUCCESSION iri THE PRESIDENCY 153

Art. c::.

41. 3EVEN YEARS PASS BY AND GOD DOES NOT
THINK THEY HAVE DONE MUCH AT ORGANIZATION.

This corresponds to their candid conviction before they
made the attempt. They said: "We have two High Priests
and one Senior President of Seventy. But how could these
men organize the Church? It was impossible, utterly im-
possible. We counseled upon it, and concluded that pos-
sibly, under the present circumstances, it might be right
for High Priests, and for the Senior President of Seven-
ties, to ordain Seventies, but when done, what would it
accomplish — nothing, just nothing. We were in trouble —
deep trouble."

42. The letter:

THE GREAT WORK OF THE CONFERENCE.

"Brother Sheen: — Since our last communication we
have been commanded to write again, again and again,
upon the necessity of our immediate obedience to the
commandment given us nearly seven years since to ro-
ganize; that we may be prepared for the coming forth of
the legitimate heir to the Presidency of the Melchisedek
Priesthood, and cause the same to be published and for-
warded to all who are with us in faith — calling upon
them in the name of the Lord Jesus, to give heed to and
obey the same." Tull. 603. Gurley and Newkirk. Zara-
hemla, 2-8-1860.

SEE THOU DO ALL THINGS ACCORDING TO THE
PATTERN. DEAM'S REVELATION.

43. "The Quorum of Apostles; vacancy occasioned
by Apostacy filled; neither Beam's nor Joseph Smith's
Revelation followed as a pattern. (When ignorance is
bliss, *tis folly to be wise!) Tull. 667.

"1865. The Annual Conference of the Church this
year, was held at Piano, Joseph Smith presiding. Very
important business was transacted. Among the resolu-
tions were the following:

"Resolved, That the names of Daniel S, Razy, David
Newkirk and George White be stricken from the Quorum
of Twelve."

Z. H. Gurley, W. W. Blair and A. M. Wilsey, having
been appointed a committee for the purpose, nominated
Josiah Ells and Charles Derry to fill the places of D. B.
Razy and David Newkirk in the Quorum of Twelve, which
passed into a resolution, and they were ordained apostles

154 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 62

under the hands of Joseph Smith, James Blakeslee and

Z. H. Gurley." Tull. 667. Year 1865'.

44. D. C. 118-6, is the pattern— the law.

45. "THE MORMON CONFERENCE; Gurley presents
the Church in the NAME OF JESUS CHRIST. Joseph
accepts the GIFT. ORIGINAL BAPTISM ACCEPTED.
"I HAVE BEEN TOLD MY FATHER TAUGHT POLYG-
AMY." PECULIAR NOTIONS IN REGARD TO REVELA-
TIONS. 1 PLEDGE MYSELF TO PROMULGATE NO
DOCTRINE THAT SHALL NOT BE APPROVED BY
YOU. SOME HAVE TOLD ME THAT NO CERTAIN
FORM WAS NECESSARY IN ORDER FOR ME TO AS-
SUME THE LEADERSHIP; THAT THE POSITION
CAME BY RIGHT OF LINEAGE, YET I KNOW THAT IF
I ATTEMPTED TO LEAD AS A PROPHET BY THESE
CONSIDERATIONS, AND NOT BY A CALL FROM
HEAVEN, MEN WOULD NOT BE LED TO BELIEVE
WHO DID NOT BELIEVE NOW." Joseph Smith.

46. "We give a correct report ot Mr. Smith's re-
marks previous to his acceptance and ordination by the
Church.

47. "The Annual Conference of the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints, assembled in this city on the
6th inst., at 10 o'clock a. m. The Conference organized
by calling Zenas H. Gurley to the chair and appointed
William Marks assistant. The forenoon was spent in
preaching by Zenas H. Gurley, Samuel Powers and Ed-
mund C. Briggs.

48. The sermons v/ere devoted principally to setting
forth their peculiar doctrines and defining the difference
between their branch of the Church and that represented
by Brigham Young. They profess, and we believe, with
the utmost sincerity, to hold in utter abhorrence the
wicked doctrines and practices of Brigham.

49. It is claimed that the great body of the Mormon
people are scattered through the several states, and (608)
that a prophet by lineage, will call together the scattered
fragments and unite them into a grand whole.

50. According to adjournment the Conference as-
sembled at 1:30 o'clock p. m. Horace Bartlett, Frederick
Squires and Joseph Robinson, signified their desires and
united with the organization on their original baptism.

51. Joseph Smith, Jr., then cam'e forward, when
Mr. Gurley said: "I present to you, my brethren, Joseph
Smith."

YOUNG JOSEPH ACCEPTED.

"I would say to you ,brethren, (as I hope you may be

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 155

Art. 62.

and in faith I trust you are), as a people that God has
promised his blessing upon, I came not here of myself but
by the influence of the Spirit. For some time past I have
received manifestation pointing to the position I am about
to assume.

52. "I wish to say that I have come here not to be
dictated by any men, or set of men. 1 have come in obedi-
ence to a power not my own, and shall be dictated by the
power that sent me."

53. "God works by means best known to himself, and
I feel that for some time past he has been pointing out
a work for me to do.

54. For two or three years past deputations have bee.n
waiting upon me, urging me to assume the responsibilities
of the leadership of the Church, but I have answered each
and every one of them that I did not wish to trifle with
the faith of the people.

55. "I do not propose to assume this position in or-
der to amass wealth out of it; neither have I sought it as
a profit. I know opinions are various in relation to these
matters. I have conversed with those who told me they
would not hesitate one moment in assuming the high and
powerful position as the leader of this people. But I have
been well aware of the motives which might be ascribed
to me — motives of various kinds, at the foundation of
all of which is selfishness, should I come forth to stand in
the place where my father stood.

56. "I have believed that should I come without the
guarantee of the people I should be received in blindness,
and would be liable to be accused of falsely receiving favor
from my Heavenly Father.

57. "I have endeavored as far as possible, to keep
myself unbiased. I have never conversed with .1. J. Strang,
for in those days I was but a boy and in fact am now but
a boy. I had not acquired a sufiicient knowledge of men
to be capable of leading myself, setting aside the leading
of others.

58. There is but one principle taught by the leaders
of any faction of this people that I hold in utter abhor-
rence. That is a principle taught by Brigham Young
and those believing in him.

59. "I have been told that my father taught such
doctrines. I have never believed it, and never can believe
it. If such things were done, then I believe they never
were done by Divine authority. I believe my father was
a good man, and a good man never could have promul-
gated such doctrines.

156 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 62.

60. I believe in the doctrines of honesty and truth.
The Bible contains such doctrines, and so does the Book
of Mormon and the Book of Covenants, which are auxili-
aries to the Bible.

61. 'T have my peculiar notions in regard to revela-
tions, but am happy to say that they accord with those
I am to associate with, at least with those of them with
whom I have conversed.

62. "I am not very conversant with those books,
(pointing to a volume before him), not so conversant
as I should be and will be.

63. "The time has been when the thought that 1
should assume the leadership of this people, was so re-
pulsive to me that it seemed as if the thing could never
be possible.

64. "The change in my feelings came slowly and 1
did not suffer myself to be intluenced by extraneous cir-
cumstances, and have never read the numerous works
sent me which had a bearing on this subject, for fear they
might entice me into wrong doing.

65. "It is my determination to do right, and let Heaven
take care of the result. Thus I come to you free from
every taint of sectarianism, taints from thoughts of the
varied minds I have come in contact with, and thus hope
to be able to build up my own reputation as a man.

66. It has been said that a Mormon Elder, though
but a stripling, possessed a power unequalled by almost
any other preacher. This arises from a depth of feeling,
and the earnestness with which they believe the doctrines
they teach; and it is this feeling that I do not wish to
trifle with.

67. "I know that Brigham Young is considered a
man of talent, by some a bold and fortunate man, and by
others an unscrupulous and bad man, accordingly as cir-
cumstances differ.

68. "Should you take me as a leader, I propose that
all should be dealt by in mercy, open as to Gentile or Jew;
but I ask not to be received except as by the ordinances
of the Church. Some, who ought to know the proprieties
of the Church, have told me that no certain form was
necessary in order for me to assume the leadership, that
the position came by right of lineage, yet I know that if
I attempted to lead as a prophet by these consider
ations, and not by a call from Heaven, men would not be
led to believe who do not believe now. And so I have
come not of my own dictation to this sacred office.

70. "I believe that we owe duties to our country and

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 157

Art. 62.

to society, and are amenable to the laws of the land, and
have always considered it my duty to act upon this prin-
ciple; and 1 do say that among the people where I live
1 have as many good and true friends as I could desire
among those of any society. The people of Hancock
County have been strongly anti-Mormon, yet there I know
of no enemies. I have been engaged in business with
anti-Mormons, I have mingled with them, and have not
only been obliged not to make any remarks which might
give offense, but also to smother my own feelings, if 1
had any. I hold not enmity to any man living who has
fought this doctrine, nor do 1 know any who hold enmity
towards me. 1 hope there are none.

71. Tn conclusion, I will come to you if you will re-
ceive me, give my ability, and the influence my name
may bring, together with what little power I possess, and
I trust by your prayers and faith to be sustained.

72. "I pledge myself to promulgate no doctrine that
shall not be approved by you, or the code of good morals.
I have my short-comings, but I trust as a leader I shall do
nothing to lead astray. If 1 do so, I shall expect condem-
nation, for I am satisfied that this people, governed by the
same policy, would serve me worse than they have Brig-
ham Young before, for 1 would be wholly deserted.

73. "A gentleman from Utah informs me that a ma-
jority of Brigham Young's people were restive — not satis-
fied with their condition — but dared say nothing; that those
who practiced his teaching were, in reality, the old fogies
of the institution, the younger taking a different view of
matters.

74. "I do not care to say anything more at present,
but will simply add that if the same Spirit which prompts
my coming, prompts also my reception, I am with you."

75. When Mr. Smith concluded, it was moved that he
be received as a Prophet — the successor of his father,
which was carried by a unanimous vote.

76. Mr. Gurley then said: "Brother .Joseph, I present
this Church to you in the name of .Jesus Christ."

To which Mr. Smith responded as follows, (612): May
God grant in his infinite mercy that I may never do any-
thing to forfeit the high trust confided to me. I pray that
he may grant us power to recall the scattered ones of
Israel, and I ask your prayers."

77. Isaac Sheen then led in prayer. Then followed
the ordination of Joseph Smith as President of the High
Priesthood. The ceremonies were earnest and impressive,
and when they were completed, almost the entire congre-

158 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 62.

gation were in tears. Emma Bidamon, mother of Joseph,
was then proposed and united with the Church. Tull.
612, 4-6-1860.

BRIGHAM YOUNG'S STATEMENT.

78. "You can not fill the office of a prophet, seer and
revelator. God must do this. You are like children with-
out a shepherd. You must not appoint any man at your
head; if you should the Twelve must ordain him." Brig-
ham Young. Tull. 535.

JOSEPH, THE PROPHET, SAYS:

79. "We now became anxious," says Joseph, " to
have that promise realized to us, which the angel that
conferred upon us the Aaronic priesthood had given us,
viz.: that provided we continued faithful, we should also
have the Melchisedek priesthood, which holds the author-
ity of the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy
Ghost. ***** the word of the Lord came unto us
in the house of Mr. Whitmer, commanding us that I should
ordain Oliver Cowdery to be an elder in the church of
Jesus Christ, and that he also should ordain me to the same
office, and then to ordain others as it should be made
known unto us from time to time.

80. "WE WERE. HOWEVER, COMMANDED TO DE-
FER THIS, ONR ORDINATION, UNTIL SUCH TIMES
AS IT SHOULD BE PRACTICABLE TO HAVE OUR
BRETHREN, who had been, and who should be baptized,
assembled together, when we must have their sanction
to our thus proceeding to ordain each other, and have
them decide by vote whether they were willing to accept
us as spiritual teachers or not." (See art. 1, No. 3 and
4, for the Angel bestowing the Aaronic priesthood. Also
that the Melchisedek priesthood had power to bestow the
Holy Ghost. Remember on the 6th day of April they laid
hands on tor the Holy Ghost, hence must have had the vis-
itation of Peter James and John with the higher priest-
hood. The date they came is not known. It was before
April 6th, 1830. P. J. S., Tull. 72.

81. Accordingly they met, six in number, at the house
of Mr. Peter Whitmer, in Fayette, Seneca Co., N. Y., on
Tuesday, the 6th day of April, 1830. The event is best told
by Joseph. He says:

82. "Having opened the meeting by Folemn prayer
to our Heavenly Father, we proceeded, according to pre-
vious commandment, to call our brethren to know
whether they accepted us as their teachers in the things

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY l59

Art. 62.

of the Kingdom of God, and whether they were satisfied
that we should proceed and be organizeo as a church ac-
cording to said commandment which we had received. To
these they consented by an unanimous vote.

83. '1 then laid hands upon Oliver Cowdery and or-
dained him an elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter-day Saints; after which he ordained me also to the
office of an elder of said church. ***** We then
laid (84J our hands on each individual member of the
church present that they might receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost and be confirmed members of the Church of
•Christ. The Holy Ghost was poured out upon us to a
very great degree. Some prophesied, whilst we all praised
the Lord and rejoiced exceedingly." Tull. 75.

Art. 63.

"Glanders Grove, Shelby Co., Iowa,

"Oct. 25th, 1863.
^'Whenever individuals claiming authority under the
church as organized by the first .Joseph, become members
of any faction, they immediately become divested of all
authority except that received from the faction." True
Saints' Herald, Vol. 4, No. 10, p. 158.

JAMES T. Mc INTOSCH."

BRIGHAM YOUNG'S VIEWS.

2. "My next sermon will be to both Saint and sinner,
this day. It is in regard to the character of the well-be-
loved Son of God, upon which subject the Elders of Israel
have conflicting views. Our God and Father in Heaven,
is a being of tabernacle, or, in other words. He has a body,
with parts the same as you and I have, and is capable of
showing forth his works to organized being, as, for in-
stance, in the world in which we live, it is the result of
the knowledge and infinite wisdom that dwell in His
organized body.

3. "His Son Jesus Christ, has become a personage of
tabernacle, and has a body like his father. The Holy
Ghost is the Spirit of the Lord, and issues forth from Him-
self, and may properly be called God's minister to execute
His will in immensity; being called to govern by His in-
fluence and power, but He is not a person of tabernacle
as we are, and as our Father in Heaven and Jesus Christ
are.

4. "The question has been, and is often, asked, who
It was that begat the Son of the Virgin Mary. The inlBdel

160 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 63.

world has concluded that if what the Apostles wrote
about his father and mother be true, and the present mar-
riage discipline acknowledged by Christendom be cor-
rect, then Christians must believe that God is the father
of an illegitimate son, in the person of Jesus Christ!

5. The infidel fraternity teach that to their disciples.
1 will tell you how it is. Our Father in Heaven begat
all the spirits that ever were, or ever will be, upon this
earth, and they were born spirits in the eternal world.
Then the Lord by His power and wisdom organized the
mortal tabernacle of man. We were first spiritual and af-
terwards temporal.

6. "Now hear it, O inhabitants of the earth, Jew and
Gentile, Saint and sinner! When our father Adam came
into the Garden of Eden, he came into it with a celestial
body, and brought Eve, one of his wives, with him.

7. "He helped to make and organize this world. He
Is Michael, the Archangel, the Ancient of Days, about
whom holy men have written and spoken.

8. "He is our Father and our God, and the only God
with whom we have to do. Every man upon the earth, pro-
fessing Christians or non-professing, must hear it, and
will know^ it sooner or later.

9. They came here, organized the raw material, and
arranged in their order the herbs of the field, the trees,
the apple, the peach, the plum, the pear and every other
fruit that is desirable and good for man; the seed was
brought from another sphere, and planted in this earth.
The thistle, the thorn, the brier and the obnoxious weed
did not appear until after the earth was cursed.

10. When Adam and Eve had eaten of the forbid-
den fruit, their bodies became mortal from its effects and
therefore their offspring were mortal.

11. When the Virgin Mary conceived the child Jesus,
the Father had begotten him in his own likeness. He
was not begotten by the Holy Ghost.

12. And who is the Father? He is the first of the
human family; and when he took tabernacle, it was be-
gotten by his Father in heaven, after the same manner as
the tabernacles of Cain, Abel, and the rest of the sons
and daughters of Adam and Eve; from the fruits of the
earth the first earthly tabernacles were originated by the
Father, and so on in succession. I could tell you much
more about this, but were I to tell you the whole truth,
blasphemy would be nothing to it, in the estimation of
the superstitious and over-righteous of mankind. How-
ever, I have told you the truth, as far as I have gone.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 161

Art. 63.

13. I have heard men preach upon the divinity of
Christ, and exhaust all the wisdom they possessed. All
Scripturalists, and approved theologians who were con-
sidered exemplary for piety and education, have under-
taken to expound on this subject, in every age of the
Christian era; and after they have done all. they are ob-
liged to conclude by exclaiming, "great is the mystery of
godliness," and tell nothing.

14. It is true the earth was organized by three dis-
tinct characters, namely, Elohem, Yahovah and Michael,
these three forming a quorum, as in all heavenly bodies,
and in organizing element, perfectly represented in the
Deity, as Father, Son and Holy Ghost.

15. Again, they will try to tell how the divinity of
Jesus is joined to his humanity, and exhaust all their
mental faculties, and wind up with this profound language,
as describing the soul of man, "it is an immaterial sub-
stance!" What a learned idea! Jesus, our elder brother,
was begotten in the flesh by the same character that was
in the Garden of Eden, and who is our Father in Heaven.
Now, let all who may hear these doctrines, pause before
they make light of them, or treat them with indifference,
for they will prove their salvation or damnation.

16. I have given you a few leading items upon this
subject, but a great deal more remains to be told. Now,
remember, from this time forth, and forever, that Jesus
Christ was not begotten by the Holy Ghost.

17. I will repeat a little anecdote. I was in conversa-
tion with a certain learned professor upon this subject,
when I replied, to this idea — "if the son was begotten
by the Holy Ghost, it would be very dangerous to baptize
and confirm females, and give the Holv Ghost to them,
lest he should beget children, to be palmed upon the el-
ders by the people, bringing the elders into great diffi-
culties."

18. Treasure up these things in your hearts. In the
bible, you have read the things I have told you tonight;
but you have not known what you did read. I have told
you no more than you are conversant with; but what do
the people in Christendom, with the bible in their hands,
know about this subject? Comparatively nothing. (I
will now again take up the subject of tithing, etc.)

(The above is B. YOUNG'S sermon on this subject,
verbatim. P. J. S.) .Journal of Discourses, Vol. I, 50-51, 4-
9, 1852.

162 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 63.

COOPER'S CHRISTIANITY.

19. Chicago, 111., August, 1899.

With right hand raised toward heaven, Mr. Cooper,
a Reorganite, said: "I have dedicated the remainder ol
my days to the extermination of the. Mormon people." He
also said: "A man is not in the light, unless he is in har-
mony with divine law." Also, "a man that dedicates his
life to the interest of his fellowman, is the highest type
of manhood that we have ever seen." "The Mor-
mons are traitors to their laws and to their country. They
claim that this country will be wiped out, and they are
perfectly willing that the United States government should
be wiped out of existence."

21. "Joseph Smith was not the author of the revela-
tion on polygamy. He was against it. IF HE WAS the
author, he will go down. Joseph Smith was responsible
to the law of God as any man." Cooper (My Journal. P.
J. S.)

22. "Joseph Smith once said: 'If Brigham Young
ever obtained the leadership of the church, he would lead
it to hell,' and I will let you people judge for yourselvas
whether he has or not." Terry, a Reorganite with Cooper.

" 2o. "if 1 met three women that would -marry me, I
would not have them because I would consider I had met
three fools." Cooper. (Here! here! P. J. S.)

24. 1 will question the inspiration of any man or
prophet, if when he receives a revelation, or command-
ment that, it is contrary to the law already given. I will
know it is from the pit." Cooper.

25. The above will be found in the Inter-Ocean, of
Chicago, 111, Aug. 27, 1899, headed as follows: "Elder
James Sanders of Murray, Utah, starts the confrontation
in the interest of the orthodox Mormon Church. As he
delivers expositions and propaganda. Elder J. M. Terry, of
the Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, reformed Mormons, stands in the throng listening
for points to dispute, and the Rev. L. S. Martin, a Metho-
dist preacher, sits by, giving close attention and putting
puzzling questions to the speakers as they occur to him.
Generally, the first Elder shuts off debate as far as pos-
sible, by talking so long that the auditors are worried and
ready to go home and pack their throbbing brows in ice,
etc., etc."

26. For further evidence of the above quotation, are
the following: J. W. Orrick, Richfield, Utah; Walter C.
Lyman, Oak City, Utah; J. A. Sermon, Murray, Utah, who
were present at the various meetings. Street meetings

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 163

Art. 63.

were held on Madison and Laflin streets, Chicago. (Jour-
nal of P. J. S.. pp. 17-21.)

AS OTHERS SEE US.

"The Reverend Finis Ewing publicly publishing that
the 'Mormons were the common enemies of mankind,
and ought to be destroyed. 'All these solemn realities
were enough to melt the heart of a savage, while there was
not a solitary offense on the record, or proof that a saint
had broken the law of the land.' And when Bishop Part-
ridge, who was without guile, and Elder Charles Allen,
walked off, amid the horrid yells of an infuriated mob,
coated like some unnamed, unknown biped, and one of the
sisters cried aloud: 'while you, who have done this wicked
deed, must suffer the vengeance of God, they, having en-
dured persecution, can rejoice, for henceforth, for thee, is
laid up a crown, eternal in the heavens,' surely there was
a time of awful reflection, that man, unrestrained, like
the brute, may torment the body, but God, in return, will
punish the soul." T. S., 6-819, 9-16-1833.

GOVERNOR FORD OF ILLINOIS, QUOTES POLYGAMY
REVELATION:

27. "About this time also he (Joseph Smith), gave a
touch to a female order already existing in the church, called
Spiritual Wives. This w^as in the spring of 1844. The
elders were allowed to have as many of these wives as
they could maintain; and it was a doctrine of the church,
that any female could be "sealed up to eternal life," by
uniting herself as wife or concubine to the Elder of her
choice. This doctrine was maintained by an appeal to
the Old Testament scriptures; and by the example of
Abraham and Jacob, of David and Solomon, the favorites
of God in a former age of the world. Gov. Ford's History
of Illinois, p. 322.

Gov. Ford's History was published in 1850.

YOUNG JOSEPH ORDAINED.

28. "Did youi father ordain you to be a prophet to
lead the church? A. "Not in the sense of installing me
in the leadership, for he was living and occupying. But
in the sen«e ct conferring on me by his bl erring and the
laying on of his hands whatever appcrcained to me as his
son and his successor, he did, using the word 'ordain' to
mean blessing, conferring and confirming upon me what-

164 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 63.

ever he held that could descend to me as his son by right

of lineage.

29. He did this in Liberty jail, in Missouri, and again
at Nauvoo, some time before his death, after I was bap-
tized, in the brick store and in the presence of witnesses,
of whom James Whitehead, now of Lamoni, was one.

30. Whether he used the word 'ordain' I do not
know.

31. He again laid hands upon me and blessed me to
the same blessing just before he left Nauvoo for Carth-
age, in the north room of the Mansion, at which time a
number were present.

32. Whether this may be considered an ordination
or not, it was a setting apart by blessing, and I have so
considered it." True Succession by H. C. Smith, p. 106.
Jos. Smith, Pres. Reorganized Church.

UTAH SAINTS ARE CORRECT, SAYS YOUNG JOSEPH.

33. The Utah Saints are correct in what they say
about the authority of the Apostles to lead the church,
says Joseph Smith, president Reorganized Church.

"In reply to a question of who should lead the
Reorganized Chuch in case of my death, I told Mr.
Spencer that the care of the church would devolve upon
the Twelve as a quorum, until my successor was point-
ed out by revelation. That the same rights that I held
as the son of my father would descend to my sons. But
that the calling of anyone depended on worthiness,

34. As well as lineage, or birthright. That the ques-
tion of succession of a son to what his father held would
turn on the question of worth, other things being equal.
But that the Lord by his Spirit would determine their
call." Jos. Smith, Pres. Re-Church, H. C. Smith p. 108.

"NOT BOUND BY MY FOOLISH ANSWERS TO BAF-
FLING QUESTIONS."

Jos. Pres. Re. Church.

35. "About my selection by my father to be his successor
in office, I remember of being called in his office, or into a
room adjoining his office, and receiving the laying on of
hands, and a prophetic blessing, or setting apart, whatever
it may be called."

36. Under cross examination, he said: "No, sir, I
did not state that I was ordained by my father as his

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 165

Art. 63.

successor; according to my understanding of the word
ordain, I was not. I was blessed by him and designated,
well in a sense chosen, and the word ordain could not
be applied in any other sense than by the act of pointing
out or indicating only, and he indicated or designated me
as his successor." Jos. Smith, Temple Lot Suit. p. 40-41.

37. "The elders are not bound by any absurd answer
of mine to baffling questions, contrary to the books of the
church. Yours in bonds,

Joseph Smith," (H. C. S. Ill)

Art. 64.

GURLEY AND BRIGGS RECEPTION.

1. "The reception that these brethren met with was
not a flattering one. Elder Gurley stated their mission
and presented the document containing the message to
me. I heard what he had to say; I read the message that
he brought, but could not accept it as they had hoped.

2. "It was not to me the word of the Lord. Elder
Briggs vehemently urged the matter upon me; and an-
nounced the culmination of the message in tones of
thunder, and almost dictatorially directed therein; or re-
ject it at my peril.

3. "I met this vehemence indignantly, and almost turned
these messengers out of doors. But through the calmer,
humbler efforts of Elder Gurley and the interposition of my
wife, the storm abated; I invited them to stay over night
and that when the morning came, I would accompany them
to town and would then give them a final answer,

4. "In the morning I went with them to Nauvoo, in-
troduced them to my mother and stepfather, went with
them into a room, where quietly and peaceably. Elder
Gurley and I talked the situation over.

5. "I gave them my answer which was this: What
they came to bring might be the word of the Lord; I
could not say that it was not. I had, however, no testimony
that it was. That I was prepared to do what God required
of me, if he would make it known to me what it was. (If
Joseph didn't know at this time, 1856, about his four
blessings from his father and what those blessings con-
tained, when did he gain the knowledge? Later he states
he remembers some words used by his father. P. J. S.)

6. "That I believed that he could reveal himself if
he would. That I believed that my father was called of
God to do a work; and that I was satisfied that that work

166 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

was true, whether I ever had anything to do with it or
not.

7. "That I did not then know whether I should ever
be called to take any part in that work;

8. "But that if I were, I was ready, and that it would
have to be made clear to me, in person, as well as to
others what that work was;

9. "That I could not move upon the evidence given
to others only.

10. "That they might be assured that I should not go
to Salt Lake to affiliate with them there.

11. "And finally, that if it should be made clear to
me that it was my DUTY to cast the fortunes of my life
and my labor with the work and the people that they
were representing, I should without hesitation do it, BUT
THAT I COULD NOT THEN DO SO.

12. "Upon this understanding we parted. Elder
Gurley returning to report the result of their mission;
Elder Briggs declining to accompany him home, for reasons
known to himself; and I to my farmer's work.

13. "Elder Briggs stopped in the city and neighbor-
hood for nearly a year, working for me a part of the time,
and returned at his leisure." Tull. 767-8.

MODE OF BAPTISM.

Art. 65.

MOSHEIM'S ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.

1. Vol. 1-129. "The sacrament of baptism was admin-
istered in this (first) century without thi public assemblies,
in places appointed and prepared for that purpose, and was
performed by immersion of the whole body in the baptismal
font." (211) "The persons (in the second century) that
were to be baptized * * * were immersed under
water, and received into Christ's kingdom, according to the
expressed command of our blessed Lord."

2. See Ready Reference of 1884 and 1887, p. 41-2.
(Published by the Church.)

MARTIN LUTHER'S STATEMENT:

"The term baptism is a Greek word; it may be ren-
dered by dipping as when we dip anything in water that
it may be entirely covered with water. I could wish that
such as are to be baptized should be completely im-
mersed into water, according to the meaning of the word
and the signification of the ordinance; not because I think

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 167

Art. 65.

it necessary, but it would be beautiful to have a full and
perfect sign of so perfect and full a thing; as also, with-
out doubt it was instituted by Christ."

3. Calvin Says: "The word baptize signifies to im-
merse, and the rite of immersion was observed by the
ancient Church."

4. Bossuet, the celebrated French bishop, says:

"We are able to make it appear, by the acts of
Councils and by the ancient rituals, that for thirteen
hundred years baptism was thus (by immersion) administ-
ered throughout the whole church as far as possible."

5. Schaff, the eminent Swiss theologian, says:

"As to the outward mode of administering" this
(baptismal) ordinance, immersion, and not sprinkling, was
unquestionably the original, normal form. * * *
Not till the end of the 13th century did sprinkling be-
come the rule and immersion the exception,"

John Wesley writes:

6. " 'Buried with him' — alluding to the ancient manner
of baptizing by immersion."

7. Jeremy Taylor, the learned bishop, writes:

"The custom of the ancient churches was not
sprinkling, but immersion, in pursuance of the sense of
the word in the commandment and the example of our
blessed Savior."

8. Robinson, the great Philologist and Biblical
Scholar, says:

"The native Greeks must understand their own lan-
guage better than foreigners, and they have always under-
stood the word baptism to signify dipping, and therefore,
from their first embracing of Christianity to this day, they
have always baptized, and do yet baptize by immersion."

9. Tertullian, one of the Latin Fathers, wrote:

"Let them therefore come when they are grown up —
when they can understand — when they are taught whither
they are to come. Let them become Christians when they
can know Christ."

10. Bishop Jeremy Taylor says:

"From the action of Christ's blessing infants, to infer
they are to be baptized, proves nothing so much as that
there is no better argument; for the conclusion would with
more probability be derived thus: Christ blessed infants,
and so dismissed them, but baptized them not; therefore
infants are not to be baptized."

11. Martin Luther says:

"It cannot be proved by the sacred Scriptures that in-

1G8 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

fant baptism was instituted by Christ, or begun by the
first Christians after the Apostles."

12. Dr. Neander, the great German Scholar, says:
"It is certain that Christ did not ordain infant

baptism. We cannot prove that the Apostles ordained in-
fant baptism. From those places where the baptism of a
whole family is mentioned, as in Acts 16-33; 1st Cor. 1-16,
we can draw no such conclusion, because the inquiry is
still to be made whether there were any children in these
families of such an age that they were not capable of any
intelligent reception of Christianity; for this is the only
point on which the case turns. * * * That not till so
late a period (at least certainly not earlier than) Irenaeus,
a trace of infant baptism appears; and that it first became
recognized as an apostolic tradition in the course of the
third century, is evidence rather against than for the ad-
mission of its apostolic origin."

The first case of which we find any record wherein
the form of baptism was changed was that of Novatian,
v/ho lived during the third century.

13. Gahan, a Catholic Historian, says:

"Having embraced the faith, he continued a cate-
chumen, till falling dangerously ill, and his life being
despaired of, he was baptized in bed, not by immersion,
which was then the usual method, but by infusion, or pour-
ing on of water. On recovering, he received not the seal
of the Lord by the hand of the bishop, says St. Pacian,
that is to say, the sacrament of confirmation. Both of
these defects were, by the ancient discipline of the
church, bars to holy orders."

14. Curcellaeus writes:

"The baptism of infants in the two first centuries after
Christ was altogether unknown. * * * The custom of
baptizing infants did not begin before the third age after
Christ was born. In the former ages no trace of it ap-
pears; and it was introduced without the command of
Christ."

Art. 66.'

APOSTASY.

1. Picturesque America, page 502: "There is no
regularly constituted church upon earth, nor any person
authorized to administer any church ordinance nor can
there be, until new apostles are sent by the Great Head
of the church for whose coming I am seeking." Roger
Williams. He (Williams) refused to continue as pastor

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 169

over the oldest Baptist church in America on the above
grounds.

2. Smith's Bible Dictionary, p. 163, says: "We must
not expect to see the church of Holy Scriptures actually
existing in its perfection on the earth. It is not to be
found thus perfeK^t either in the collected fragments or
Christendom, or still less in any one of those fragments."

3. Christianity Restored. Alexander Campbell. Page
181, says: "Till that great and notable day of the Lord
come, we cannot, from the prophetic word, anticipate a
universal return to the original gospel, or a general
restoration of the kingdom of God in its primitive form."

4. Ten Mormons followed the Reorganites to One the
Utah Saints.

"The greater portion of the church did not follow
Brigham Young, and in obedience to Revelation in relation
to gathering, remained around about the land of Zion,
waiting for the Lord to again reveal Himself; and today
where there is one Saint who was in the Church in the
days of Joseph the Martyr, now associated with Brigham
Young, there are ten of those old members standing aloof
or rejoicing under the administration of the word of the
Lord thru his son Joseph."

Pamphlet pub. by Reorganized Church in 1864, p. 5.
Jos. F.

Art. 67.

PROOF OF THE UNTRUTHFULNESS OF THE ABOVE,

67-18.

ZENAS H. GURLEY.

1. In the vault of the Historian's Office, Salt
Lake City, in the month of August, 1908, I saw
the Record of the 21st quorum of seventy. On the
back of the book is printed, "Record of 21st Quorum." It
is pressed into the back, and has the appearance of hav-
ing been done at the time the book was made. On the
first page and first line appears the following:
Zenas H. Gurley. Age Mo. Yr. Nativity. Residence
43. May 29. 1844. N. Y. Xauvoo
P. J. Sanders.

RIGHT OF HEIRSHIP BY BRIGHAM YOUNG:

2. "I wish this subject to be properly understood. Per.
taining to the Kingdom of God, to this earth, to the
organization of it, to the bringing forth of the children

170 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 67.

of men upon it, to the preparatory Gospel or law, to fit
and prepare them, after receiving their tabernacles, to
enter again into the presence of their Father and God
this heirship, this right, did belong, still belongs, and for-
ever will belong, to the first born son in every family of
Adam's race. * * * jesus Christ, first begotten of the
Father, of all the rest of the children, and of all they
possess, alone is the lawful heir. This is no mystery. * * *

Joseph (Smith) will stand at the head of this dispen-
sation and will hold the keys of it, for they are not taken
from him, they never were in time, they never will be in
eternity.

"There are sisters in this Church, that have been be-
reaved of their husbands, who died full of faith in the holy
Gospel, and full of hope for a glorious resurrection to
eternal life. One of them is visited by a High Priest, of
whom she seeks information touching her situation, and
that of her husband. At the same time, the woman has a
son twenty-five years of age, who is an Elder in one of
the Quorums of Seventies, and faithful in all the duties
connected with his calling. She has also other sons and
daughters. She asks this High Priest what she shall do
for her husband, and he very religiously says to her, "You
just be sealed to me, and I will bring up your husband,
stand as proxy for him, receive his endowments, and all the
sealing, keys, and blessings, and eternal priesthood for
him, and be the father of your children." Hear it, ye
mothers!! The mother that does that, barters away the
sacred right of her son. Does she know it? No! This
has been done in hundreds of instances, tho innocently
and in ignorance, which makes it excusable. For my part
I am willing to wink at the ignorance of the people, and
1 believe our Heavenly Father is. * * * What is to
be done? Let mothers honor their children. If a woman
has a son, let her honor that son. But the mother may
say, "My son is only five years old. I never had but one
son among a number of daughters; I am advancing in
years, and may die before I can be sealed to my husband."
Let that son wait until he is old enough to ofiiciate for
his father, and tho you may go into your grave, let your
son do his duty, and you never hang to the skirts of a man
that is avaricious. * * *

Let me hear no more of this "you must be sealed to
me or you cannot get an exaltation." If a man gets the
widow of a good man, sealed, married to him, with a view
to hold control over, and rob every child in that family
of their birthright, he will be mistaken. It will not be. I
sav to you, my brethren, young men, young Elders, rise up

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 171

Art. 67.

and magnify your calling, honor the Priesthood, and if a
man has stepped up and iftarried your mother under the
influence of such an expectation, TURN HIM OUT OF
YOUR HOUSE AND MAINTAIN YOUR BIRTHRIGHT."

The President sat down in the midst of the liveliest
sensations of joy capable of being manifested by a count-
less congregation. * * * Elder P. P. Pratt bore testi-
mony of the truths advanced by President Young and his
brethren. Benediction by Elder John Taylor. Star, 15-
493-4-5, April 8th, 1853. S. L. City.

DIZZY HEIGHTS.

3. H. C. S., p. 35: "Lest such heights make us dizzy,
we will just come down and simply inform Mr. Roberts
that neither now nor at any time in the past has the
Reorganization been composed of Strangites and Wm.
Smithites."

ABOVE NOT TRUE.

See Art. 61-6-7. It shows the whole Yellowstone
Branch of Strangites was turned to Reorganites by Elder
Gurley.

AUTHORITY RESTORED.

"Tho the priesthood held by Briggs, Gurley, Deam et
al., was doubtless good and accepted of God, they did not
proceed in the important matter of organization until so
directed by revelation from God. So as far as that par-
ticular act was concerned the authority was restored."
H. C. S. 179.

PAGE HAS GONE FROM THE CHURCH.

4. Dear Brother Ward. —

"Elder John E. Page is gone from the church; you
will remember that he did not perform his mission to
Jerusalem with me. This is the reason of his apostacy, and
also violating the law of the church and incurring that
penalty which says, 'He shall deny the faith, and shall not
have the Spirit.'

"These followers of Mr. Strang tell the most horrid
lies that men ever did tell in creation. When they are
here, in our city, they will say that many hundreds have
joined them in some other parts, and when they go to

172 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 67.

some other parts, they will say that many thousands have
fallen In with Mr. Strang in Nauvoo, when the plain fact
is, that I do not know ten persons in Nauvoo that have
joined Mr. Strang. There are none who join him except
a few Rigdonites, and some few others who are restless
and unruly spirits that would disgrace almost any society.
Strangism is but a second and revised edition of Rigdon-
ism.

"After Mr. Page was disfellowshipped, he left Nauvoo
and went away about 120 miles, and met a company of
Saints coming from Canada. He told them that he was one
of the Twelve sent by the council to inform them that they
must turn about and go to Voree, (Mr. Strang's place of
gathering) in the territory of Wisconsin. They could not
believe this, but sent a messenger to us to know the truth
of the matter, yet some were deceived by him. I only
relate this to you to give you a specimen of their low and
wicked course. * * *

"ORSON HYDE, Nauvoo, April 5th, 1846.

Star, 7-156.

THE PRESIDENCY AND TWELVE APOSTLES.

5. Joseph ^mith, Jr. President: Sidney Rigdon* and
Frederick G. Williams*, Counselors, Thomas B. Marsh*,
President of the Apostles, David W. Patten, Brigham
Young, Heber C. Kimball, Orson Hyde, Wm. E. McLellin*,
Parley P. Pratt, Luke Johnson*, William B. Smith*, Orson
Pratt, .John F. Boynton*, and Lyman Johnson*. Those
starred, apostatized.

TWELVE CHALLENGES TO REORGANITES.

6. "The twelve questions of Elder Sanders to Elder J.
F. Curtis of the Reorganized Church in their debate, Aug.
7th, 1908, in the Murray Opera House are as follows:

1. "At what place and time did Joseph Smith confer
all the keys and authority that he had received from Peter,
James and John, upon Zenas H. Gurley, Jason W. Briggs,
Wiliam Marks, W. W. Blair, and Samuel W. Powers? I
demand the proof for the place and date.

2. "I challenge the proof that his church (Reorganite)
is possessed and endowed with the fullness of the priest-
hood on earth.

3. "I challenge the proof that the Presidency of the
Church descends from father to son, or that it ever did so
descend.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 173

Art. 6 7.

4. "I challenge the proof that baptism for the dead is
not binding on them as a church, (and if it will destroy
one church for not preparing for their dead, why will not
the same causes bring th-e same results?)

5. "I challenge the proof that the earth is not stand-
ing under a curse and liable at any moment to be smitten
with a curse, from Section 27 : 9 of Doc. and Cov.

6. "I challenge the proof that Z. H. Gurley had any
authority to present the church to Joseph Smith on the 6th
day of April, 1860, saying: 'Brother Joseph, i present
this church to you in the name of Jesus Christ.' "

7. "I challenge the proof that James Whitehead did
not perjure himself on the witness stand in the Temple
Lot Suit in Kansas City, Mo., when he swore that Joseph
had been ordained President of the Church by Joseph, his
father.

8. "I challenge proof that William Smith did not per-
jure himself when he swore he had been ordained a
Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, and Translator, to the
Church.

9. "I challenge the proof that young Joseph did not
swear the truth when he swore that he had not been
ordained by his father.

10. "I challenge the proof that wherever the Church
of God appears the work of the dead will not also appear.

11. "I challenge the proof that the Reorganized
Church does not make God a partial being, by rejecting
the innocent dead and accepting the guilty living, which
caused the dead to be rejected.

12. "I challenge the proof that William Marks, Z. H.
Gurley and J. W. Briggs were not equally guilty in not
completing the Nauvoo temple and thereby fell with the
Church, seeing they were living in the Church at the time
and were as much to blame for the temple work as any
one else." The Deseret News of Aug. 8th, published the
debate of the evening of the 7th. The above may also be
found in that paper.

YOUNG JOSEPH ORDAINED OUT OF JAIL,
SAYS WIGHT.

13. "In a letter of July, 1855, from Medina river, Texas,
to the Northern Islander, a Strangite paper, Brother
Wight said: 'Now, Mr. Editor, if you had been present
when Joseph called on me shortly after we came out of
jail (Liberty jail, Mo., '38 Ed.) to lay hands with him on
the head of a youth, and heard him cry aloud, "you are my
successor when I depart," and heard the blessings poured

174 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 67.

on his head, — I say had you heard all this, and seen the
tears ^streaming from his eyes — you would not have been
led (into following Strang) by blind fanaticism, or a zeal
without knowledge." Roberts, p. 50.

ANOINTING AND BLESSING OF JOSEPH SMITH, JR.

14. "The Presidency * * * received their anointing
and blessing under the hands of Father Smith. And in my
turn my father anointed my head, and sealed upon me the
blessings of Moses, to lead Israel in the latter-days, even
as Moses led him in days of old; also the blessings of
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob." Star, 15,620.

LETTER TO JOSEPH SMITH, THE PRESIDENT OF RE-
ORGANIZED CHURCH:

Murray City, Utah, Dec. 5th, 1908.
"Mr. Joseph Smith,

"Independence, Jackson, Co., Mo.
"Dear Sir:

"Have you any recollection of your father presenting
you before the people in the grove, as his successor when
he departed?

"You have received several blessings from your father,
just their nature, I do not know. But could not one possi-
bly have been the blessing as a babe receiving a name,
and one your confirmation after j^our baptism? Another, a
patriarchal blessing, and a fourth, a blessing to be your
father's successor in his office?

"Was Edward W. Tullidge ever your Church His-
torian? Or employed by the Church as a writer of history?
Is he dead, or did he die a member of your church?

"Do you accept Jason W. Briggs' revelation of Nov. 18,
1851, as coming from God? I have read some statements
purporting to be yours, that are contradictory, or else i
do not understand the meaning. I will give a number on
the same point:

"Nov. 18th, 1856, when Jason W. Briggs and Zenas H.
Gurley called to see you (Tull. 768) you state that you DID
NOT EVEN KNOW whether you should take any part in
the work. Did you mean the work they were represent-
ing?

"In plaintiff's abstract, page 79, of the Temple Lot
Suit, paragraph 162, you state that you were not ordained
by your father to be his successor. In reading H. C.
Smith's Succession I find on pag^e 105 you state: 'In the
sense of conferring on me by his blessing and by the laying

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 175

Art. 67.

on of his hands whatever pertained to you as his son and

his successor, he did, using the word ordain to mean

blessing."

"If you will be kind enough to answer these questions
1 am sure I will thank you very much. I remain, respect-
fully, P. J. SANDERS."
Answer to this letter is 68-1.

BAPTISM FOR THE DEAD— GREAT RESPONSIBILITY
ON EARTH.

16. "It is of greatest importance, and the most solemn of
any that can occupy our attention, and that is the subject
of the dead." This is taken from a sermon delivered by
Joseph on the death of King Follett, April 6th, 1844. Star,
5-87. On page 91, it continues: "The greatest responsi-
bility in this world that God has laid upon us, is to seek
after our dead." * * * "And those revelations which
will save our dead, will save our bodies: and God reveals
them to us in view of no eternal dissolution or the body;
hence the responsibility, the awful responsibility, that
rests upon us in relation to our dead, for all the spirits
who have not obeyed the gospel in the flesh, must either
obey the gospel or be damned. Solemn thought, dreadful
thought. Joseph Smith." Star, 5-87.

CONTENTION IS NOT OF THE LORD.

17. "Do not contend with o'Jiers on account of their
faith or systems of religion. * * •= This T delivered by
way of commandment; and all who observe it not will pull
down persecution upon their heads, while those who do
shall always be filled with the Holy Ghost." Joseph Smith
Jr., Star, 1.5-727 Wed., March 30, 1S?>^, / p. m.. in the tem-
ple at Kirtland, while it was ■ being dedicated; just four
days after, the temple was filled with angels.

TEN MORMONS DID NOT FOLLOW THE REORGA-
NITES TO ONE THE UTAH SAINTS AS IS
STATED IN ARTICLE 66-4.

18. "During the winter of 1845 and 6 the Mormons made
the most prodigious preparations for removal * * be-
fore spring, m-ore than 12,000 wagons were in readiness.

* * * By the middle of May ft was estimated that
16,000 Mormons had crossed the Mississippi and taken up
their line of march with their personal property, their
wives and little ones, westward across the continent *

176 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 67.

* leaving behind a small remnant of a thousand souls,

being those who were unable to sell their property, or

who, having no property to sell, were unable to get away."

History of Illinois by Governor Ford, 1818 to 1847,

Page 412.

19. Continuing the History says: "I was not t-nabled
to hear in any authentic shape of the movemeiits on
either side, until the anti-Mormon forces had arrived near
the suburbs of the city, and were about ready to commence
an attack,'' p. 421 it says: "The Mormon party and their
allies, some of the new citizens * * * numbered first
about 250, but were diminished by desertions and re-
movals, before any decisive fighting took place, to r.bout
150. * * * ^jjig Mormons and their allies took position
in the suburbs, about one mile east of the temple," 423.
"Battle continued three or four days — thirty or forty
killed on each side, 424, says the trustees of the church,
and five clerks were permitted to remain to sell Mormon
property * * * one or two hours were given for ihe
rest to leave * * * before bayonet of ruffians, 425 says:
In a few days the obnoxious inhabitants had been ex-
pelled, the warlike new citizens with the rest. 426. The
posse * * * committed many high-handed acts of
tyranny and oppression, and some acts of charity to the
suffering women and children, until they heard that li
force was coming against them from Springfield. * * "•
Many of them were taken from sick beds, hurried into the
boats and driven away by the armed ruffians. 429. The
Mormons could not be persuaded to return on any terms.

W. W. BLAIR'S TESTIMONY ON THE WITNESS STAND.

20. W. W. Blair assisted in the ordination of Young
Joseph. In the Temple Lot Suit before U. S. Court of Ap-
peals in Missouri, in 1894, said: '1,000 was probably
too high an estimate for the members of the original
church that had joined the Reorganized Church." Record,
pp. 180-181.

WHO FORSOOK THE CHURCH?

21. General Thomas L. Kane, Second Edition of "Lecture
on the Mormons," p. 86, says: "No alternative remained
for the steadfast in the faith but the flight out of Egypt
into the wilderness, when all their Fair Weather Friends
forsook them." Their designing leaders have left them to
seek fairer fortunes elsewhere," p. 86 says: "Those that
remain of the old stock are the masses. * * * Their

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 177

Art. 67.

guides are tried and trusty men. They are the men I saw
on the prairie trail, sharing sorrow with the sorrowful, and
poverty with the poor; the chief of them all, a masterly
guide, driving his own ox team and carrying his sick child
in his arms." (This man was Brigham Young).

ONLY SEVENTY-FIVE REORGANITES IN NAUVOO, 1864

22. "In 1864 we numbered seventy-five in Nauvoo," Jos.
Smith, President Re. Church. Tujl 782. Also art. 69-18.

23. From Dec. 1844 to 1850 the population of the
Mormon Church increased in Great Britain 400 per cent.
In 1850 19,000 Mormons followed Brigham Young. See
Origin of Plural Marriage by Jos. F. Smith Jr. p. 8.

JAMES WHITEHEAD'S RIDICUOUS' STATEMENT FOR
Y. JOSEPH.

24. His testimony in Temple Lot Suit, Plaintiff's
Abstract, p. 33:

"The High Council and the whole body of the Church
consented to the ordination of Young Joseph. * * *
He had been appointed. This vote was taken after the ordi-
nation. There were thousands there. * * * i should
think there was three thousand there. Joseph had been
preaching and at the close of the sermon, made the an-
nouncement to the. congregation that his son Joseph had
been appointed as his successor." See R, p. 58.

THE QUORUM OF THE TWELVE SHALL SOON BE
FILLED.

(May 4, 1865) D. C. 116. Revelation given to Reorganites
May 4, 1865. * * * Verse three: "Loosen ye one an-
other's hands and uphold one another, that ye who are
of the quorum of the twelve, may all labor in the vine-
yard, for upon you rests much responsibility; and if ye
labor diligently the time is soon when others shall be
added to your number till the quorum be full, even twelve.
* * * Be ye content, I the Lord have spoken it."

TWENTY-TWO YEARS PASS BY— QUORUM NOT YET
FILLED.

26. D. C. 119. Revelation given to Reorganites April 11
1887. "Thus saith the Spirit: —

1. It is not yet expedient that the quorum of the
twelve shall be filled; nevertheless separate my servants,

178 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 67.

James W. Gillen, Heman C. Smith, Joseph Luff, and
Gomer T. Griffiths, unto the office of apostles, that the
quorum may be more perfectly prepared to act before me."
Who, but Reorganites, would attribute such language
to God, who understands all things? "That the quorum
may be more perfectly" prepared. It is evident God under-
stands comparison of adverbs, but Joseph Smith of Re-
organized Church does not!!

TWENTY-NINE YEARS PASS BY— NOT FILLED YET.

27. D. C. 122. Revelation given to Reorganites April 15,
1894. "Thus saith the Spirit unto the elders and the church:
* * * Verse 4. It is not YET expedient in me that the
quorum of the presidency, and the quorum of the twelve
apostles shall be filled, for reasons which will be seen and
known unto you in due time."

THIRTY-TWO YEARS PASS BY— THE QUORUM IS
NOW FILLED.

28. 'D. C. 124, Reorganites, April 9, 1897. "Thus
saith the Spirit: * * * Verse 4: And that the quorum
may be filled and be prepared to stand as a unit in the
councils of the church, in equality with the presidency
and the seventy, choose and set apart to act as apostles
in the quorum of twelve, my servants, I. N. White, J. W.
Wight, and R. G. Evans, for they are called unto this
office and calling."

FORTY-SIX YEARS PASS BY WITHOUT APOSTLES'
QUORUM COMPLETE!

29. Jason W. Briggs received his revelation,
Nov. 18, 1851, which was the beginning of the move-
ment of Re-Organization. This makes FORTY-SIX years
as a Church without material sufficiently tried and faith-
ful to fill a quorum of TWELVE MEN ! !

NO NEED OF STAKES YET.

30. D. C. 117, given Reorganites March 3, 1873. * * *
Verse 11, "It is not expedient in me that there shall be
any stakes appointed until I command my people. When
it shall be necessary, I will command that they be estab-
lished. Let my commandments to gather into the regions
round about, and the counsel of the elders of my church
guide in this matter until it shall be otherwise given of
me. Verse 13. Let all contentions and quarrelings among
you cease.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 179

Art. 67.

NOT EXPEDIENT.

D. C. 118, Sept. 28, 1882, says: * * * Ye cannot
now prosecute missions in many foreign lands, nor
is it expedient that the elders of the first quorums be
sent out of the land of America until the work of the re-
organization of my church be more fully established, and
a greater unity of understanding between them be ob-
tained. Nor is it expedient now to further fill up the
quorums, except it be the elders, priests, teachers, and
deacons."

DON'T MAKE YOUR BROTHER AN OFFENDER FOR
A WORD.

31. D. C. of Reorganites, 119, April 11, 1887. * * *
Verse 7: "Be not harsh in judgment, but merciful in this,
as in all other things. Be not hypocrites nor of those who
make a man an offender for a word."

BOLDLY STAND AS AGGRESSORS AGAINST UTAH
CHURCH.

32. "D. C. 123. Joint Council. UTAH CHURCH. Verse 11.
The council informally expressed itself as of the opinion
that the ministry should boldly stand as aggressors or de-
fensors everywhere where the questions at issue be-
tween the two churches were introduced. The presidency
received unmistakable assurance of support in their ef-
forts to direct such controversy as might be invited by
contingencies arising."

A PROPHET NOT ALWAYS A PROPHET.

33. "I visited with a brother and sister from Michi-
gan who thought that 'a prophet is always a prophet,' but
I told them a prophet was a prophet only when acting as
such." Tull. p. 505.

"POLYGAMY."

Reorganites say Joseph Caused the Revelation on
Polygamy to be burned.

34. "The death of the prophet is one fact that has been
realized, altho he abhorred and repented of this iniquity
before his death. This branch of the subject we shall
leave to some of our brethren, who ars qualified to explain

180 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 67.

it satisfactorily. * * * He caused the revelation on the

subject to be burned."

TRUE SAINTS HERALD, Vol. 1, page 27. See Art.
67-37.

Reorganites cannot explain the prophet's connection
with the principle satisfactorily and never will be able to,
until they acknowledge the truth! P. J. S.

EMMA SMITH SENDS FOR JOSEPH.

35. Sunday, June 23, 1844.

"At day-break arrived on the Iowa side of the river.
Sent O. P. Rockwell back to Nauvoo with instruction to
return the next night with horses for Joseph and Hyrum,
pass them over the river in the night secretly, and be
ready to start for the Great Basin in the Rocky Mountains."
* * At 1 P. M. Emma sent over O. P. Rockwell, requesting
him to entreat of Joseph to come back. Reynolds Gaboon
accompanied him with a letter which Emma had written
to the same effect, and she insisted that Gaboon should
persuade Joseph to come back and give himself up. ^Vllen
they went over they found Joseph, Hyrum and Willard in
a room by themselves, having flour and other provisions
on the floor ready for packing. Reynolds Gaboon informei
Joseph what the troops intended to do, and urged upon
him to give himself up, inasmuch as the Governor had
pledged his faith and the faith of the State to protect him
while he underwent a legal and fair trial. Reynolds Ga-
boon, L. D. Wanson and Hyrum Kimball accused Joseph
of cowardice for wishing to leave the people, adding that
their property would be destroyed, and they left without
house or home * * to which Joseph replied, 'If my life is
of no value to my friends, it is of none to myself.' * * Joseph
then turned to Hyrum, who was talking with Gaboon, and
said. 'Brother Hyrum, you are the oldest, what shall we
do?' Hyrum said, 'Let us go back and give ourselves up,
and see the thing out.' After studying a few moments
Joseph said, 'If you go back I shall go with you, but we
shall be butchered.' * * About 4 P. M. * * they started
back. ^Tiile walking towards the river Joseph fell behind
with O. P. Rockwell. The others shouted to him to come
on. Joseph replied, 'It is of no use to hurry, for we are
going back to be slaughtered. * * They re-crossed the river
at half past five. When they arrived at his mansion in Nau-
voo, Joseph's family surrounded him, and he tarried there
all night.

Monday, 24th. * * At half past six A. M. started for

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 181

Art. 67.

Carthage in company with a number of citizens. * * Joseph
paused when they got to the temple, and looked with ad-
miration first on that and then on the city, and remarked,
'This is the loveliest place and the best people under the
heayens.' * * As he passed out of the city he called on
Daniel H. Wells, Esq., * * and on parting he said, 'Squire
Wells, I wish you to cherish my memory, and not think me
the worst man in the world either.' At ten minutes to
ten they met a company of about sixty mounted militia, on
seeing which, Joseph said, 'Do not be alarmed, brethren,
for they cannot do more to you than the enemies of
truth did to the ancient saints — they can only kill the
body.' * * (The Captain of the Militia requested Joseph
and his company to return with them to Nauvoo for the
State's arms. This they did.) "They arrived at half past
two P. M. * * The saints very unwillingly gave up
the arms." "The company (about fifteen) then (6 P. M.)
started again for Carthage, and when opposite to the Ma-
sonic Hall Joseph said, 'Boys, if I don't come back take
care of yourselves; I am going like a lamb to the slaught-
er.' * * They arrived at Carthage at five minutes to twelve
at night, and went to Hamilton's tavern.". .Tull. 511.

Tuesday 25th. "Several of the officers of the troops
in Carthage, and other gentlemen curious to see the
Prophet, and to gratify a propensity to see the elephant,
visited Joseph in his room. Gen. Smith asked if there was
anything in his appearance that indicated he was the des-
perate character his enemies represented him to be, and
he asked them to give him their honest opinion on the
subject. The reply was, 'No, sir. Your appearance would
indicate the very contrary, Gen. Smith, but we cannot see
what is in your heart, neither can we tell what are your
intentions.' * * Joseph replied: 'Very true, gentlemen, you
cannot see what is in my heart, * * but I can see what is
in your hearts, and will tell you what I see. I can see
your thirst for blood, and nothing but my blood will satis-
fy you. It is not for crime of any description that I and
my brethren are thus continually persecuted and har-
rassed by our enemies, but there are other motives. * *
And inasmuch as you and the people thirst for blood, I
prophesy, in the name of the Lord, that you shall witness
scenes of blood and sorrow to your entire satisfaction.
Your soul shall be perfectly satisfied with blood, and many
of you who are now present shall have an opport-unity to
face the cannon's mouth from sources you think not of;
and those people that desire this great evil upon me and
my brethren shall be filled with regret and sorrow be-
cause of the scenes of desolation and distress that await

182 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 67.

them. * * Gentlemen, you will find what I have told you

to be true." Tull. 515.

"While Joseph was writing at the jailor's desk, Wil-
liam Wall stepped up, wanting to deliver a verbal message
to him from his uncle John Smith. He turned around to
speak to Wall, but the guard refused to allow them any
communication." * *

"Joseph remarked, 'I have had a good deal of anxiety
about my safety since I left Nauvoo, which I never had
before when I was under arrest. I could not help those
feelings, and they have depressed me.' * * During the day
Hyrum encouraged Joseph to think that the Lord, for his
church's sake, would release him from prison. Joseph re-
plied, 'Could my brother Hyrum but be liberated, it would
not matter so much about me.' * *

20 minutes to 4. * * "Joseph, seeing the mob gathering
and assuming a threatening aspect, concluded it best to
go with them, and putting on his hat, walked boldly into
the midst of a hollow square of the Carthage Greys, yet
evidently expecting to be massacred in the streets before
arriving at the court house, politely locked arms with the
worst mobocrat he could see, and Hyrum locked arms with
Joseph, followed by Dr. Richards, and escorted by a guard.
Elders Taylor, Jones, Markham and Fullmer followed out-
side the hollow square, and accompanied them to the court
room. * * On motion of counsel for the prisoners examina-
tion was postponed till to-morrow at 12 o'clock. * * 5:30.
Returned to jail and Joseph and Hyrum were thrust into
close confinement."* *

"They retired to rest late. * * 5:30 A. M., arose. * *
Joseph requested Daniel Jones to descend and inquire of
the guard the cause of the intrusion in the night. Frank
Worrill, the officer of the guard, in a very bitter spirit,
said: 'We have had too much trouble to bring old Joe
here to ever let him escape alive, and unless you want to
die with him, you had better leave before sundown; and

you are a d bit better than him for taking his part;

and you'll see that I can prophesy better than old Joe, for
neither he nor his brother, nor anyone who will remain
with them, will see the sun set today.' " * *

"10:30. Governor Ford went to Nauvoo some time this
forenoon, escorted by a portion of his troops, the most
friendly to the prisoners, and leaving the known enemies
to the Prophet (the Carthage Greys) ostensibly to guard
the jail, having previously disbanded the remainder." * *

"5:20 P. M. Jailer Stigall returned to the jail and said
that Stephen Markham had been surrounded by a mob,
who had driven him out of Carthage, and he had gone to

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 183

Art. 67.

Nauvoo." * * Before the jailer came in his boy brought in
some water, and said the guard wanted some wine. Joseph
gave Dr. Richards two dollars to give the guard, but the
guard said one was enough, and would take no more. The
guard immediately sent for a bottle of wine, pipes and two
small papers of tobacco, and one of the guards brought
them into the jail soon after the jailer went out. Dr. Rich-
ards uncorked the bottle and presented a glass to Joseph,
who tasted, as also brother Taylor and the Doctor, and the
bottle was then given to the guard, who turned to go out.
When at the top of the stairs someone below called him
two or three times and he went down. Immediately there
was a little rustling at the outer door of the jail and a cry
of surrender, and also a discharge of three or four firearms
followed instantly. The Doctor glanced an eye by the
curtain of the window, and saw about a hundred armed
men around the door." Tull. 523.

TWO MINUTES IN JAIL, BY WILLARD RICHARDS.

36. "Carthage, June 27, 1844. A shower of musket balls
were thrown up the stairway against the door of the pris-
on in the second story, followed by many rapid foot-steps.

"While Generals Joseph and Hyrum Smith, Mr. Taylor
and myself, who were in the front chamber, closed the door
of our room against the entry at the head of the stairs, and
placed ourselves against it, there being no lock on the
door, and no catch that was reliable. The door is a com-
mon panel, and as soon as we heard the feet at the stairs
head, a ball was sent through the door, which passed be-
tween us, and showed that our enemies were desperadoes,
and we must change our position.

"General Joseph Smith, Mr. Taylor and myself sprang
back to the front part of the room, and General Hyrum
Smith retreated two-thirds across the chamber, directly in
front of and facing the door. A ball v/as sent through the
door which hit Hyrum on the side of his nose, when he fell
backwards, extended at length, without moving his feet.

"From the holes in his vest (the day was warm, and
no one had their coats on but myself) pantaloons, drawers
and shirt, it appears evident that a ball must have been
thrown from without through the window, which entered
his back on the right side, and passing through, lodged
against his watch, which was in his right vest pocket,
completely pulverizing the crystal and face, tearing off the
hands, and mashing the whole body of the watch. At the
same instant the ball from the door entered his nose.
As he struck the floor he exclaimed emphatically, T am

184 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 67.

a dead man.' Joseph looked towards him and responded,
*Oh, dear! Brother Hyrum,' and opening the door two
or three inches with his left hand, discharged one barrel of
a six-shooter (pistol) at random in the entry, from whence
a ball grazed Hyrum's breast, and entering his throat
passed into his head, while other muskets were aimed at
him and some balls hit him.

"Joseph continued snapping his revolver around the
casing of the door into the space as before, three barrels
of which missed fire, while Mr. Taylor with a walking
stick stood by his side and knocked down the bayonets
and muskets which were constantly discharging through
the doorway, while I stood by him, ready to lend any as-
sistance, with another slicK, but could not come within
striking distance without going before the muzzle of the
guns.

"When the revolver failed we had no more firearms,
and expected an immediate rush of the mob, and the door-
way full of muskets, half way in the room, and no hope
but instant death from within.

"Mr. Taylor rushed into the window, which is some fif-
teen or twenty feet from the ground. When his body was
nearly on a balance a ball from the door within entered
his leg, and a ball from without struck his watch, a patent
lever, in his vest pocket near the left breast, and smashed
it into "pi" leaving the hands standing at 5 o'clock 16
minutes and 26 seconds, the force of which ball threw
him back on the floor, and he rolled under the bed which
stood by his side, where he lay motionless, the mob from
the door continuing to fire upon him, cutting away a piece
of flesh from his left hip as large as a man's hand, and
were hindered only by my knocking down their muzzles
with a stick, while they continued to reach their guns into
the room, probably left handed, and aimed their discharge
so far round as almost to reach us in the corner of the
room to where we retreated and dodged, and then I recom-
menced the attack with my stick.

"Joseph attempted, as the last resort, to leap the same
window from whence Mr. Taylor fell, when two balls
pierced him from the door and one entered his right
breast from without, and he fell outward, exclaiming, 'O,
Lord, My God.' As his feet went out of the window my
head went in, the balls whistling all around. He fell on
his left side, a dead man.

"At this instant the cry was raised, 'He's leaped the
window,' and the mob on the stairs and in the entry ran
out.

"I withdrew from the window, thinklrig it of no ijsq to

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 185

Art. 67. "^

leap out on a hundred bayonets then around General
Smith's body.

"Not satisfied with this, I again reached my head out
of the window and watched some seconds to see if there
were any signs of life, regardless of my own, determined
to see the end of him 1 loved. Being fully satisfied that
he was dead, with a hundred men near the body, and more
coming around the corner of the jail, and expectlng«a rer
turn to our room, I rushed towards the prison door at the
head of the stairs, and through the entry from whence the
firing had proceeded, to learn if the doors into the prison
were open.

"When near the entry Mr, Taylor cried out, 'take me.'
I pressed my way until I found all doors unbarred, return-
ing instantly, caught Mr. Taylor under my arm, and rushed
by the stairs into the dungeon, or inner prison, stretched
him on the floors, and covered him with a bed in such a
manner as not likely to be perceived, expecting an imme-
diate return of the mob.

"I said to Mr. Taylor, 'This is a hard case to lay you
on the floor, but if your wounds are not fatal I want you
to live to tell the story.' I expected to be shot the next
moment, and stood before the door awaiting the onset. —
Willard Richards." Tull. 527.

REORGANITES SHOULD FOREVER HOLD THEIR
PEACE ABOUT POLYGAMY!

37. How can Reorganites deny polygamy, with the fol-
lowing in their TRUE SAINTS HERALD:

Vol. 1, page 25. "Brother Sheen, * * on or about the
first of June 1844 (situated as I was at that time, being
the presiding Elder of the Stake at Nauvoo, and by ap-
pointment presiding officer of the High Council.) I had
a very good opportunity to know the affairs of the Church,
and my convictions at that time were, that the Church in
a great measure had departed from the pure principles of
Jesus Christ. * * Pag-e 26 says: "A few days after this oc-
currence, I met with Brother Joseph. He said that he
wanted to converse with me on the affairs of the church,
and we retired by ourselves. I will give his words ver-
batim, for they are indelibly stamped. He said he had
desired for a long time to have a talk with me on the
subject of polygamy. He said it would eventually over-
throw the Church, and we should soon be obliged to leave
the United States, unless it could be speedily put down. * *
After the prophet's death, I made mention of this conver-
sation to several hoping and believing that it would have

1S6 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

a good effect, but to my great disappointment, it was soon
rumored that brother Marks was about to apostatize an(J
that all that he had said about the conversation was a tis-
sue of lies."

SECRET MEETINGS— WHY HELD, BY SIDNEY RIGDON.

^8. "Had they heard all we said, their violence would
have been insupportable. * *For they would have brought
persecution upon us unto death. So we were obliged to re-
tire to our secret chambers, iind commune ourselves with
qq(3^ * * * f^Q rascals would have shed our blood if we
had only told them what we believed. * * The time has come
to tell why we held secret meetings. We were maturing
plans fourteen years ago which we can now tell. * * Don't
be astonished then if we even yet have secret meetings. * *
After the church began to grow it was favored with mon-
strous wise men; * * they were as certain God had given
them revelations as I was that the devil had. We hear
these things ever since the church existed; they have
come up with us;* * they understand more than God
knows." Sidney Rigdon. Star 5-38. 4-6-1844.

Art. G8.

LETTER FROM YOUNG JOSEPH.

Independence, Mo.,

Jan. 18, '09.
P. J. Sanders,

Murray City, Utah.

1. Dear Sir: — Presuming that you have kept a copy of
your letter of December 15th, I number your questions in
the order they appear.

2. I have a recollection of my father in a sermon
which he delivered in a grove near the Temple turning to
and pointing his finger at me and saying, "There is my
successor." I do not remember that any restriction as to
time was put as an addition to such statement.

3. The blessings by my father of which I have stated
that I had recollection were, first, the one received in the
jail at Liberty, Missouri, when I would have been about
six years old, he^ with Uncle Hyrum and others, being con-
fined in the jail the fall and winter of tl^at year. The
second, is one received by me after my baptism in the
City of Nauvoo at which several were present, officers of
the Church, at which certain blessings were named upon
me as his son and heir in lineal descent to whatever I

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 187

Art. 68.

would be entitled to as his heir and in the line of succes-
sion according to the law of primo-geniture. The third,
was a kind of parting blessing just before he left his home
to visit Carthage at the time of his arrest, which was very-
brief; many persons were present".

Neither of these blessings was like the blessing of a
babe by the elders and before the Church ,for I was six
years old at the time of the first, I was ten or over at the
time of the second, and I was over eleven at the time of
the last. Neither was in the nature of a patriarchial bles-
sing, for my patriarchal blessing, which I have in writing,
was by my grandfather, Joseph Smith, Sr.; and I have no
recollection of a simplj'- patriarchal blessing from my fath-
er. Neither of these blessings was in the nature of a con-
firmation after baptism for the reason that I was con-
firmed by an elder in the Church, whom my memory says
was Almon W. Babbitt, my Sunday School teacher; though
possibly it might have been another elder. It was not my
father.

4. The Board of Publication of the Reorganizes^
Church purchased a history of Joseph Smith from E. W.
Tullidge, which he revised, and added subsequent chap-
ters including a partial history of the Reorganized Church.
He was not appointed Historian of the Reorganized
Church. This history was subsequently practically set
aside by action of conference and has not been issued or
published since. I understand that E. W. Tullidge died at
Salt Lake City an unfortunate inebriate. He became a
member of the Reorganized Church and so remained for a
time. I do not remember whether any action was taken
against him by the local branch at Salt Lake City, but
think not and presume that his name appears upon our
records as a Church member until the day of his death.

6. I am not aware that there has been any oflacial
confirmation or acceptation of the revelation of J. W.
Briggs to which you refer. It is one of the things which
occurred in the early days of the Reorganization and has
passed into the history of what was done; and must stand
or fall on its merits In the nnal judgment. Elder Briggs
remained a member of the Church and an active oflacer
therein until he withdrew, I think in 1886, by reason of
some misunderstanding or disagreement in Church pro-
cedure. 1 became associated with the reorganizing move-
ment in 1860, and am conversant with, and so far as an
individual may be responsible in such a movement, am
only responsible for what I have done or have been asso-
ciated in doing during my connection with it. I am not
responsible for individual views, or opinions, or statements

188 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 68.

of others in regard to questions of controversy or history

of that which has taken place under their observation and

of which I have had no knowledge at the time of their

passing.

7. I have not stated at any time that I was ordained
as my father's successor, using the word ordain to mean an
installation, in the office which he held^ or that would
place me as an incumbent of his office without the choice
of the people of the Church, under the direction of the
revelations of God to the Church governing the Priesthood.
I have regarded those blessmgs as confirming upon me
as his oldest living son the rights, privileges, Sin({ preroga-
tives that would justly be mine under the operation of
lineal Priesthood. I believe this to be a fair and just state-
ment of the matter.

11. Now a word further. Like you, the question with
me is perhaps "not Utah, not Lamoni," but is this: Where
lies the true representative principles of "Mormonism," us-
ing the word to indicate the faith, doctrine, and organiza-
tion as instituted and built up during the lifetime of Jos-
eph and Hyrum Smith and found according to the com-
mand of God to the Church in the Bible, the Book of
Mormon, and the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, the pub-
lished sermons, articles, dissertations, and speeches of
the elders of the Church including the leading men of the
Church during the lifetime of Joseph and Hyrum Smith.

12. I have stated to others ffom 1860 until now, and so
state to you now, that unless the Spirit of the Master ac-
companies the honest investigator both in the reading of
the printed word and in answer to earnest and honest
prayer, and leads such investigator to accept the truth as
the Reorganized Church present's it, and the testimony of
my own calling as acceptable to the Master, I do not ask
him to accept or to allign himself with me and my comrades
in the contest that we have been making and are continu-
ing to make.

13. Jason W. Briggs and Zenas H. Gurley at no time
or in any place ever waited upon me in relation to the work
in which they and others were concerned in attempting to
reorganize the Church. You have misread the statement
which you assume I made in Tullidge's Life of the Proph-
et, page 768. What I stated was to Elders Edmund C.
Briggs and Samuel H. Gurley, young men who had been
sent on a mission from their comrades in the Reorganiza-
tion and who were the ones who visited me. The state-
ment to which you refer, I presume, was this:

"That I believed that my father was called of God to
do a work; and that I was satisfied that that work was

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 189

Art. 68.

true, whether I ever had anything to do with it or not.
That I did not then know whether I should ever be called
to take any part in that work; but that if I were, I was
ready, and that it would have to be made clear to me, in
person^ as well as to others what that work was; that I
could not move upon the evidence given to others only."

14. I see nothing in this statement that contradicts
any other that I had made of a similar import; and hence,
no further explanation is needed as the statement itself
seems clear.

15. I have been so frequently misunderstood and mis-
construed, in what I have said and written, by those who
have advocated the dogma and practice claimed to be
authorized by the so-called revelation on plural marriage,
that I wish you to clearly understand that this letter of
mine in answer to your questions is not an official declara-
tion and is not intended as such by me. It is between us
as man to man; and I trust that you will have the honor
to treat me fairly in so using this letter.

I remain yours truly,

JOSEPH SMITH.

LETTER TO YOUNG JOSEPH.

18. Murray City, Utah, Feb. 6, 1909.

Mr. Joseph Smith, Independence, Mo.

Dear Sir: — There were one or two points that were
not quite clear to me. but as a whole I think I understand
your position. Do you remember of ever hearing what men
of influence and learning were associated with your father
during the translation of the Book of Mormon? * * * * i
believe Martin Harris claims that while your father was
translating, the English sentences would appear word for
word and he would merely dictate them to Martin Harris.
The Utah Mormons, I understand, do not believe that to
be true but that the thought came to him, and the word-
ing of the Book of Mormon is the language of your father.
Can you give me any additional light regarding the mat-
ter?

In your answer numbered three, you state you remem-
ber being blessed by your father in Liberty jail. Mo., when
about six years old. I have before me "Blood Atonement
and the Origin of Plural Marriage" by Jos. F. Smith, Jr.,
in which is the affidavit of John W. Rigdon. On page 98
he says: "While Joseph and Hyrum Smith and Sidney
Rigdon, Lyman Wight, and others, were prisoners in said
Liberty Jail, I with my mother, wife of Sidney Rigdon, Em-
ma Smith, and Joseph, son of Joseph and Emma, went to

190 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 68.

see the prisoners during the latter part of the winter of
1838. We all went in the same carriage and came home
together. We stayed three days. The story that is being
told by some of the members of the Reorganized Churchy
at Lamoni, that Young Joseph, now president of the said
Church, was ordained by his father Joseph Smith, to be
the leader of the Church after his father's death, is not
true, for I know that no such ordination took place while
we were at Liberty Jail; that if any such ordination had
taken place I most certainly should have known it and
remembered it, as I was with Young Joseph all the time
we were there. I deny it as an untruth and a story gotten
up by the Reorganized Church for effect." The above
statement is sworn to by John W. Rigdon July 28th, 1905.

Now what I would like to know is this: Rigdon says
he was with you all the time and that it did not happen.
You say it did. Now, was John W. Rigdon present when
you claim this occurred? * * * Was he with you when he
blessed you? Do any of those in jail at that time bear you
out in your statement regarding the ordination?

Is your greatest claim to the Presidency by right of
Lineage? Of course I know, as do you, that it is neces-
sary that you be sustained by the voice of the Church.

If I remember rightly, you state you claim you are in
accord with Sec. 107 of D. C. Do you refer to the 21st
and 22nd verses?

Can you state definitely when "Tullidge's Life of the
Prophet" was practically set aside by action of confer-
ence, and where I can find it?

In answering No. 7: I have never understood you
claimed to be installed as your father's successor but I
have always understood you claimed you were ordained by
your father, and in case of your father's death, would by
authority of that ordination, be entitled to your father's
position as president, on being accepted by the people. Do
I understand you rightly?

Your statement on page seven following "Now a word
further:" I can hardly believe you mean what you say.
You say: "The question with me is perhaps not Utah,
not Lamoni, but is this. Where lies the true representa-
tive principles of Mormonism," etc. You don't mean to say
it is a question with you, do you?

The point that I am anxious to understand on page
eight of your letter is regarding this: "That I did not then
know whether I should ever be called to take any part
in that work, etc." Now this was in 185G. Page 105 of
H. C. S., your answer to question t-wo, seems to indicate

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 191

Art. 68.

to me that you knew you would take part in the work as

your father had appointed you out as such.

In reading Church Presidency by H. C. S., page 105, I
am led to believe your father ordained you to be his
successor, while he was still living. But you say you don't
consider the blessing an ordination^ for in the light in
which you view the word "ordination" it would install you
as president while your father was living. Do you con-
sider the "blessing" gave you all authority to the Presi-
dency at the death or removal of your father?

Yours truly,

P. J. SANDERS.

Answer to above letter is 68-21.

NEGROES ORDAINED TO THE PRIESTHOOD.

19. May 4th, 1865, D. C. 116 Reorganite Edition — Reve-
lation given to their President.

" * * Therefore it is expedient in me that you ordain
priests unto me, of every race who receive the teachings
of my law, and become heirs according to the promise. * *
Verse 4 says: "Be not hasty in ordaining men of the
negro race to offices in my church, for verily I say unto
you, all are not acceptable unto me as servants, neverthe-
less I will that all may be saved, but every man in his own
order, and there are some who are chosen instruments to
be ministers to their own race. Be ye content, I the Lord
have spoken it."

MY CHILDREN ARE NOT MY SUCCESSORS, SAYS
JOSEPH SMITH.

20. From a Book of Mortgages and Bonds, page 95.

"City of Nauvoo, Hancock County Illinois, Feb. 2,
A. D., 1842.
"To the County Recorder of the County of Hancock.

Dear Sir: — At a meeting of the church of Latter-day
Saints at this place on Saturday the 30th day of January,
A. D. 1841, I was elected sole trustee for said church to
hold my oflBce during life, (my successor to be the First
Presidency of said Church) and vested with plenary pow-
ers as sole trustee and trust for the Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints to receive, acquire, manage and con-
vey property, real, personal, or mixed for the sole use and
benefit of said church, agreeable to the provisions of an
act entitled "An Act concerning religious societies" ap-
proved Feb. 6th, 1835. Joseph Smith, (L. S.)

192 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 68.

State of Illinois, )

y go

Hancock County, \
This day personally appeared before me Daniel H.
Wells, a justice of the Peace, within and for the county
of Hancock aforesaid, Isaac Galland, Robert B. Thompson,
and John C. Bennett, who being duly sworn, depose and
say that the foregoing certificate of Joseph Smith is true.

ISAAC GALLAND,
ROBERT THOMPSON,
JOHN C. BENNETT.
Sworn to and subscribed this 3rd day of Feb. in the
year of our Lord, 1842, before me Daniel H. Wells, Justice
of the Peace.

YOUNG JOSEPH'S LETTER.

21. Independence, Mo., Feb. 16, 1909.
P. J. Sanders,

Murray City, Utah,
Dear Sir: — Your letter of February 6th came duly to
hand. I am not at present in condition to enter into a
lengthy reply. However, you will perhaps remember that
I was not born until two years after the Book of Mormon,
was published. What knowledge I have with reference to
the incidents relating to the translation are those only
which have been embodied in the history, partial as it has
been; and what the men associated together at this time
have written in regard to it, to which I have had access.
The only men of whom 1 heard any talk as being connected
with father at the time and during the translation of the
Book of Mormon, were David Whitmer, Oliver Cowdery,
and Martin Harris, aside from members of my grandfather
Smith Sr's. family. The only man of these three that might
be considered in any wise as a man of learning was Oliver
Cowdery, who, I believe^ had been a school teacher; and
none of them were men 'of influence. They were like my
father, obscure men so far as the society around them was
concerned.

22. My understanding of the manner of translation and
as I heard it stated from time to time, is the same as given
by you as the understanding stated by Martin Harris; and
I think that this is the understanding my mother had. I
do not remember ever having seen anything written of it by
Oliver Cowdery, but I believe that my mother had
the same understanding of it as did Martin Harris. She
stated to me in answer to my question that she knew that
father had the plates; that when they were not being used
by father during the hours spent in translating them, they

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 193

Art. 68.

lay on a square top stand in a linen bag or sack of coarse
material. That she had frequently lifted the plates,
moved them from place to place in dusting the stand, and
had thumbed the leaves under the linen cover, as one
would thumb the leaves of a book, that they were heavy
as a whole, and that the leaves under her thumbing had a
metallic sound. When I asked her why she did not take
advantage of the situation and examine them more closely,
she replied^ that it was so much a matter of course, a
knowledge that he had the plates and was in the act of
translating them, that she really had no curiosity to look
at them. I asked her if father had forbidden her to do
so and she answered that he had not. My opinion about
the matter was and now is that her mind of curiosity was
restrained. I can give you little more information than is
contained above.

28. In the Times and Seasons, Vol. 3, number 9, and
dated March l, 1842 will be found an article written over
the signature of Joseph Smith, in answer to a request of
Mr. John Wentworth, editor and proprietor of the Chicago
Democrat, of which request Joseph Smith says, "I have
written the following sketch of the rise, progress, persecu-
tion and faith of the Latter-day Saints, of which I have
the honor^ under God, of being the founder.

At the close of this article agreeably to the statement
of the Prophet he makes the statement of the faith, I quote
it from this document for your perusal, holding the volume
of the Times and Seasons in my hand.

29. We believe in God the Eternal Father, and in his
Son Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Ghost.

We believe that men will be punished for their own
sins and not for Adam's transgression.

We believe that through the atonement of Christ all
mankind may be saved by obedience to the laws an(J
ordinances of the Gospel.

We believe that these ordinances are 1st, Faith in the
Lord Jesus Christ; 2d, Repentance; 3d. Baptism by im-
mersion for the remission of sins; 4th. Laying on of hands
for the gift of the Holy Ghost.

We believe that a man must be called of God by
"prophecy, and by laying on of hands" by those who are
in authority to preach the gospel and administer in the
ordinances thereof.

We believe in the same organization that existed in
the primitive church, viz.: apostles, prophets, pastors^
teachers, -evangelists, etc.

We believe in the gift of tongues, prophecy, revela-
tion, visions, healing, interpretation of tongues, etc.

194 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 68.

We believe the Bible to be the word of God as far as
it is translated correctly; we also believe the Book of
Mormon to be the word of God.

We believe all that God has revealed^ all that he does
now reveal, and we believe that he will* yet reveal many
great and important things pertaining to the kingdom of
God.

We believe in the literal gathering of Israel and in
the restoration of the Ten Tribes. That Zion will be built
upon this continent. That Christ will reign personally
upon the earth, and that the earth will be renewed and
receive its paradasaic glory.

We claim the privilege of worshipping Almighty God
according to the dictates of our conscience, and allow all
men the same privilege let them worship how, where, or
what they may.

We believe in being subject to kings, presidents, rulers
and magistrates, in obeying, honoring and sustaining the
law.

We believe in being honest, truo_ chaste, benevolent,
virtuous, and in doing good to all rrien; indeed we may
say that we follow the admonition of Paul "we believe all
things, we hope all things," we have endured many things
and hope to be able to endure all things. If there is any-
thing virtuous, lovely, or of good report or praiseworthy
we seek after these things.

Respectfully, etc.,

JOSEPH SMITH.

31. I was taken to visit my father while he was incar-
cerated in Liberty jail upon at least two occasions, upon
one of which the blessing to which I have referred was
conferred upon me. I have no disposition to raise the
question of veracity between John Wicliff Rigdon and
myself; for it may be probable that this blessing was not
conferred at the time of which he states he accompanied
his mother and my mother and myself to the jail. There
were a number of prisoners there of which the history
gives the names, one of whom, Lyman Wight, has made
statement in a journal access to which has been granted to
Elder Heman C. Smith, who is a grandson of Lyman
Wight. My recollection is that Mr. Rigdon was not pres-
ent at the time that this blessing was conferred.

32. I see that you constantly refer to this blessing be-
stowed by my father upon me at Liberty jail as an ordi-
nation. I think I have stated sufficient in regard to that
to correct any undue stress that may be laid on the word
ordination.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 195

Art. 68.

33. The store to which I refer was a store erected by
my father upon the same block in which he lived in the
building standing upon the premises when he purchased
it of Hugh White.

34. I think my statement to you was that I believed
myself to have been in accord with Section 104 of our
edition of the Book of Covenants, which is Section 3 in
the edition of 1835, and possibly Section 107 of the Utah
edition; though I have mislaid mine at the present and
have not a copy handy. It is the one on Priesthood in
which the different quorums are enumerated.

35. You refer to my statement, "The question with
me is perhaps not Utah, not Lamoni, but is this. Where
lie the true representative principles of Mormonism?"

I am not prepared to admit that my father, Joseph
Smith, was a dishonest, dishonorable man, holding one
face to the people of the world, and one to the Priesthood
by whom he was immediately surrounded, his associates,
and one to the common people of the Church, the lay
membership. I am not prepared to accept or believe that
after he had given to the world, and to the Church, revela-
tions which were recognized to be the Word of God; and
for the validity of which he was pledged by every princi-
ple of honor; that he would then deliberately give to his
associates what they afterwards claimed to be a revelation
from God, containing dogma and practice contrary to the
word recognized as the word of God, and which required
In its observance a system of secrecy, stealthiness, and
hidden conduct in word and deed, stultifying to every in-
stinct of fair and upright dealing known among honorable
men. The question then, where lie the distinctive princi-
ples representative of Mormonism, or what may be more
properly characterized as the principles, faith, doctrine,
and practice presented to the world by Joseph Smith by
direction of the Will of God upon which the Church was
organized April 6th, 1830 was based; may be distinctly
answered.

I have given you from his own pen, and from the
revelations which came through him, a portion of what
has satisfied me that the proper answer to the question
does not lie in the Utah Church.

This letter is written to you under the conditions
governing the answer which I sent to you January 18th,
1909. Other points in your letter I cannot see the relev-
ancy of in view of what I have already written. Yours,

JOSEPH SMITH.

196 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 69.

JOSEPH SMITH'S PATRIARCHAL BLESSING.

1, "The Presidency then took the seat in their turn, ac-
cording to their age, beginning at the eldest, and received
their anointing and blessing under the hands of Father
Smith. And in my turn, my father anointed my head
and sealed upon me the blessing of Moses, to lead Israel
in the latter days, even as Moses led him in days of old;
also the blessings of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. All of
the Presidency laid their hands upon me, and pronounced
upon my head many prophecies and blessings, many of
which I shall not notice at this time." Star, 15-620.
Thurg. 1, 21, 1836.

I WANT HYRUM TO LIVE TO LEAD THE CHURCH.

"2. It is also worthy of note that Joseph at this time
desired his brother Hyrum to escape, and leave him to
his fate. Says he: 'I advised my brother Hyrum to take
his family on the next steamboat and go to Cincinnati.'
Hyrum replied, 'Joseph, I cannot leave you.' Whereupon
I said to the company present, 'I wish I could get Hyrum
out of the way^ so that he may live to lead the Church,
and I will stay with you and see it out.' " Tull. 489, June
20th, 1844.

GIVE US A LIE!

3. Elder Curtis of the Re. Church at the Sanders-Curtis
debate in Murray, August, 1908, interrupted by using the
above expression. I had been quoting from Tullidge's
Life of the Prophet, their own book, published and re-
vised and enlarged by them. I had just stated that from
this book we could get anything, truth or a lie to which
Elder Curtis interrupted with "Give us a lie!" I replied:
"Yes, sir, anything you want. Here it is: Tull. History
of Joseph Smith. See 62-31r, the church fell: Art. 61-41r.
The church partially fell; Art. 53-3. Lo, it didn't fall at
all." The reporter, Mr. Day of Salt Lake, after presenting
a typewritten copy of the debate to me for inspection, had
left out this part of my reply. I presume it was done at
the request of Elder Curtis who did not care to see my
reply to his query in print. The debate is about to be
published by the Re. Church. In one subject alone, the
stenographer has left out ten quotations I gave in the
debate, thus proving to me and the public that the book
that will be published at the instigation of Elder Curtis,

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 197

Art. 69.

will be another of those illegitimate creatures in print
that are disowned by the publishers, although it was
thoroughly revised, corrected, and enlarged after the de-
bate."

"Honor and Shame, from no condition rise,
Act well your part, there all the honor lies."

WM. MARKS, PRESIDENT OF NAUVOO STAKE,
DROPPED.

4. "President John Smith moved that William Marks be
sustained in his calling as president of this stake. Elder
W. W. Phelps objected, inasmuch as the High Council had
dropped him from their quorum. Elder S. Bent explained
and said the reason why the High Council dropped Elder
Marks, was, because he did not acknowledge the authority
of the Twelve, but the authority of Elder Rigdon.

"President Young said that a president of a stake
could be dropped without taking his standing from him in
the Church. But not so with the first presidency or the
Twelve. A president of a stake is only called for the
time being, if you drop him he will fall back into the High
Priest's quorum.

"The motion was then put, but there were only two
votes. The contrary vote was put and carried by an
overwhelming majority.

"Elder H. C. Kimball moved that Elder John Smith
stand as the president of this stake. Carried unanimously.
Star 5, No. 8, p. 121 Supplement, Jan. 1845.

WM. MARKS' NIMBLE PRACTICE AT RIGDON TRIAL.

5, Elder W, W, Phelps read from the same revelation,
which was first read by Elder Marks; he read the same
that Elder Marks did, and added, "even to the church"
which Elder Marks omitted to read. He also referred to
the other quotations by Elder Marks, plainly showing that
they were not to the point. He read from the new edi-
tion 414, He said Brother Marks apologized for Elder
Rigdon, inasmuch as he did not know where to present
his revelation; but Elder Marks knew and he could have
told Elder Rigdon; it looks a little like "nimble practice."
As to the instructions, pertaining to the first presidency,
thev will be explained hereafter. Star 5, Sup. p. 1; No,
7, 1844.

198 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 69.

25,000 MORMONS IN HANCOCK COUNTY.

6. The moral tone of society was destroyed; in fact,
from 1845 to 1850-1 there was a far worse condition of things
in the city of Nauvoo, Hancock and surrounding counties
in Illinois the counties adjacent in Iowa, than when the
county of" Hancock held 25,000 Mormons. Thieves were
abundant and infested the country like a plague; riot
and lawlessness held the reins; and we with others were
compelled to live under this condition of things.

The keeping of the hotel, the entertaining of man and
beast at the Mansion, was the means by which my mother
maintained herself and household during all those dark
and cloudy days.

After my mother's marriage to Major Bidamon, our
manner of life changed but little. We still continued to
keep the hotel; the new citizens tried hard to rescue the
city from the blight that had fallen upon it; the Church
property was sold to the Icarian community, who moved
in under Monsieur Caber, and set up a system of com-
munism, that ultimately faded out at the death of Mr.
Caber. The temple, rented before its sale to a company to
be used as a Normal school, was burned October 8th,
1848, as it was and is yet believed at the instigation of
jealous property holders of adjacent towns. * * * From
a busy city of 20,000, it descended the scale until in 1858
and 9, it rated less than 1,500, a scattered hamlet, its
ruling population Germans, Prussians, Austrians, French
and Irish,

7. During the year 1859 the question of my connection
with my father's work was finally determined. I became
satisfied that it was my duty. T>e queries heretofore re-
ferred to were one by one being settled; until the final
one, where and with whom should my life-labor lie? was
the only one left. This was determined by a similar
manifestation to others that I had received to this effect:
"The Saints reorganizing at Zarahemla and other places,
is the only organized portion of the Church accepted by
me. I have given them my Spirit, and will continue to
do so while they remain humble and faithful."

This was in the fall of 1859, and in the winter I re-
solved to put myself in communication with the brethren
of the Reorganized Church. In accordance witn this reso-
lution I wrote the following to Elder William Marks^ then
residing at Shabbona Grove, DeKalb county, lUinoi's, an-
nouncing my intention to make the effort to take up the
work left by my father, and asking for a correspondence.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 199

Art. 69.

"Nauvoo, March 5th, 1860.

8. "Mr. William Marks, Sir: — I am soon going to take
my father's place at the head of the Mormon Church, and
I wish that you, and some others, those you may con-
sider the most trustworthy, the nearest to you, to come
and see me; that is, if you can and will. I am somewhat
undecided as to the best course for me to pursue^ and if
your views are, upon a comparison, in unison with mine,
and we can agree as to the best course, I would be
pleased to have your cooperation. I would rather you
would come previous to your conference in April at
Amboy. I do not wish to attend the conference, but would
like to know if they, as a body, would endorse my opinions.
You will say nothing of this to any but those who you may
wish to accompany you here. With great regard, I sub-
scribe myself, yours most respectfully,

"JOSEPH SMITH."

9. I was moved to this course, because Elder Marks
was the President of the Stake at Nauvoo, and also of the
High Council, at the time of my father's death. He had
retained his faith in Mormonism, as taught by Joseph and
Hyrum^ and his counsel would now be valuable.

10.* I announced my intention to my mother and my
stepfather. The former approved my determination; the
latter took a speculative view of it, and straightway built
castles in the air, which he felt warranted in doing, from
his point of observation.

11. At an early date after receiving my letter. Elders
William Marks, Israel L. Rogers and William W. Blair,
all of them interested in the movement of the reorganiza-
tion, visited Nauvoo, and the conclusion of their interview
with me was that my mother and myself should attend
the next ensuing conference to be held at Amboy, Lee
county, Illinois, when the matter was to be laid before the
brethren, and a decision arrived at; for, said Elder Marks^
"We have had enough of man-made prophets, and we don't
want any more of that sort. If God has called you, we
want to know it. If he has, the Church is ready to sus-
tain you; if not, we want nothing to do with you."

12. My mother and myself made the necessary
preparation and started from Nauvoo to Amboy, on the
4th of April, 1860, in the face of one of the fiercest tem-
pests that had blown that spring. My mother made the
characteristic remark, that thus it had been all through
her life; that whenever she set out to do anything for
the gospel's sake, the old boy seemed to be in the ele-
ments trying to prevent. We crossed the Mississippi,

200 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 69.

James Gifford and another resolute man in the small boat
at the oars. The crossing was made in safety^ and wet
with spray, but strong in purpose we pursued our journey
by boat and rail, arriving at Amboy on the 5th in time to
attend the evening prayer meeting held at the house of
Mr. Experience Stone, when tor the first time I learned
that it had been prophesied among them that I should
come to the Amboy conference in 1860.

13. Whether these sayings had been known to the
Brethren Marks, Rogers, and Blair at the time of their
visit to me, I do not know; but if so, they had not so
stated to me; tho there was a general expectancy that I
would be there. A strange thrill pervaded the air, and
when Elder Z. H. Gurley Sen., in one of his impulsive,
impassioned exhortations, referred to the fulfillment of
the "word of the Lord to them," by the fact of my be-
ing there the whole people sobbed aloud in their joy and
gratefulness. Tull. 771 to 775.

STEPFATHER, STEPSON, AND MOTHER COUNSEL
TOGETHER.

14. Before starting, my mother, the major, and my-
self held a council, in which the idea of removing from
Nauvoo to some eligible spot to which a colony of Saints
might gather and build a town was discussed; and when
the major departed he was requested by me to look at
various points in his line of travel, and report their eligi-
bility at his return. He was not told, nor authorized to
make any selection, and was not to make his business in
this regard known. He went to Jackson county, but made
no discoveries of value touching our claims to Missouri
lands; but assuming extra powers, he proceeded to Wes-
tern Missouri; Council Bluffs, Iowa, and to Florence,
Nebraska, at the last named places stating that he was
looking for a place for the Josephite Mormons to settle.
* * * On his return he stated to us that he had given
them partial promises at Florence. He had exceeded his
Instructions and had apparently put the movement before
the speculative world for bids to settle in their respec-
tive domains. To this, neither mother nor myself could
agree, and therefore did not entertain the propositions.
Tull. 776-7.

RESOLUTIONS OF CITIZENS OF HANCOCK COUNTY.

15. "Pursuant to call a meeting of the citizens of
Carthage and vicinity assembled at the Court House, on

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 201

Art. 69.

Thursday evening, August 21st, 1860. Jesse G. Williams
was called to the chair, and Henry P. Harper and Jacob
B. Strader were appointed secretaries. David Mack
having explained the object of the meeting to the per-
sons assembled who densely filled the entire court room
and were of all political parties. Judge Couchman then
offered the following resolutions, which were^ upon mo-
tion, unanimously adopted; to-wit:

"Whereas, a report is in circulation that the 'Mor-
mons' have an idea of returning to Nauvoo in Hancock
county, Illinois, for the purpose of resettling at that place,
which re-settlement in the unanimous opinion of this
community would be a great calamity to the future pros-
pects of said county; therefore,

"Resolved, By this mass meeting assembled, without
respect to political parties, that we earnestly protest
against the return of the Mormons to Nauvoo; that they
will not be allowed by the people of Hancok county to
return and make such settlement, etc. etc., etc.

"JESSE C. WILLIAMS, President,

"Henry P. Harper, Jacob B. Strader, Secretaries."
Tull. 778.

THERE CAME NO. ''THUS SAITH THE LORD" TO
MAKE NAUVOO A GATHERING PLACE.

16. "There came no, 'Thus Saith the Lord,' to make
Nauvoo a rallying place." Tull. 783.

THE TEMPLE WAS NOT FINISHED.

17. The temple was not finished. One stairway, on the
south of the entry way, the basement assembly room, and
a few rooms in the third story only were finished; and
these it is said were not completed in the style agreed
upon prior to my father's death. David LeBarron^ long
had charge of it, and the writer has often been oVer it
from basement to cupola with tourists of every shade of
religious belief. Tull. 782.

IN 1864 WE NUMBERED 75.

18. In 1864 we numbered seventy-five, and were exerting
an excellent influence upon the neighborhood. My
brothers, Alexander and David received the work, and
soon engaged with me. Frederick died April 13th, 1862,
expressing contrition and belief, but without baptism. The
others began to teach almost simultaneously with myself,

202 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 69.

and did excellent work. There came no "Thus saith the
Lord," upon which to make Nauvoo a rallying place. The
site was not an advantageous one for poor people de-
pendent upon daily labor, or agriculture for subsistence.
♦ * * I entered upon the duties of editor and man-
ager of the Herald office without previous experience,
and was glad that the Church had so able and devoted
a man already in the office as Elder Sheen had proved
himself to be in his conduct of the Herald for the six
years he had been in charge. * * * i remained in the
active discharge of the duties of the office until June, 1872^
when the Board of Publication having been fully organized*,
took possession of the business affairs of the publishing
department. My co-workers were at first Elder Sheen,
as assistant bookkeeper and cashier, with Brother Wil-
liam D. Morton, superintendent of the printing depart-
ment. Tull. 782-3-4.

SALT LAKE SERMONS STRUCK HIM WITH GREAT
FORCE.

19. Whether the discourse was designed for my benefit,
to enlighten me on the character of my father, or as a
covert rebuke to my antagonism to the views of the Salt
Lake Mormons, I do not know; but it is certain that some
things stated by the speaker struck me with great force.
Tull. 786.

A FEW FACTS WILL COMPLETE THIS SKETCH.

20. Of my brothers, Alexander and David are stil! living;
the former is in Missouri, and is engaged in the work.
The health of the latter failed upon his return from his
mission to Utah and California, in 1873. He recovered
partially, but in 1875 failed again, and to such a degree
that his intellect was impaired; and in January of 1877,
he was placed in the hospital at Elgin, Kane county,
Illinois, where he is at the present writing. Tull. 789.

RETURNS HOME— QUESTIONS HIS MOTHER ABOUT
POLYGAMY, ETC.

21. I have elsewhere in this sketch stated that I had not
questioned my mother respecting the matters named upon
which so great controversy had existed. I determined,
however, to seek an interview with her, and receive her
testimony, as she was nearing the close of her life. If
I had feared that the answers to my questions would

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 203

Art. 69.

destroy the conclusions 1 had formed, and was thus in
fault and doing an injury to many beside myself I would
hear the worst and submit.

22. I consulted with several of the leading men
nearest to me, and agreed upon the questions to be put
to her.

23. Q. — Who performed the marriage ceremony for
Joseph Smith and Emma Hale? When? WTiere? A. — I
was married at South Bainbridge, New York; at the
house of Squire Tarbell, by him when I was in my 22nd
or 23rd year.

I here suggested that Mother Smith's history gave
the date of the marriage as January 18th, 1827. To this
she replied:

I think the date correct. My certificate of marriage
was lost many years ago, in some of the marches we were
compelled to make.

In answer to a suggestion from me that she might
mistake about who married father and herself, and that
it was rumored that it was Sidney Rigdon, or a Presby-
terian clergyman, she stated:

It was not Sidney Rigdon for I did not see him for
years after that. It was not a Presbyterian clergyman. I
was visiting at Mr. Stowell's, who lived in Bainbridge, and
saw your father there. I had no intention of marrying
when 1 left home; but during my visit at Mr. Stowell's,
your father visited me there. My folks were bitterly op-
posed to him; and, being importuned by your father,
aided by Mr. Stowell, who urged me to marry him, and
preferring to marry him than any other man I knew, 1
consented. We went to Squire Tarbell's and were married.
After when father found that I was married he sent for
us. The date in Mother Smith's history is substantially
correct as to date and place. Your father bought your
uncle Jesse's place, off father's farm, and we lived there
till the Book of Mormon was translated, and I think pub-
lished. I was not in Palmyra long.

24. How many children did you lose, mother, before
I was born?

There were three. I buried one in Pennsylvania and
a pair of twins in Ohio.

When did you first know Sidney Rigdon? Where?

I w^as residing at father ^\^litmer's when I first saw
Sidney Rigdon. I think he came there. Parley P. Pratt
had united with the Church before I knew Sidney Rigdon,
or heard of him. At the time the Book of Mormon was
translated there was no church organized, and Rigdon did
not become acquainted vath Joseph and me till after the

204 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. G9.

Church was established in 1830. How long after that I

do not know, but it was some time.

25. Was this before, or after the publication of the
Book of Mormon?

The Book of Mormon had been translated and pub-
lished some time before.

Who were scribes for father when translating the
Book of Mormon?

Myself, O. Cowdery, M. Harris and my brother,
Reuben Hale.

Was Alva Hale one?

I think not. He may have written some, but if he
did I do not remember it.

26. What about the revelation on polygamy? Did
Joseph Smith have anything like it? What of spiritual
wifery?

There was no revelation of either polygamy, or
spiritual wives. There were some rumors of something
of the sort, of which I asked my husband. He assured
me that all there was of it, was that in a chat about
plural wives he had said: "Well, such a system might be,
if everybody was agreed to it, and would behave as they
should; but they would not; and besides, it was contrary
to the will of heaven," No such thing as polygamy, or
spiritual wifery, was taught publicly or privately before
my husband's death, that I have now, or ever had any
knowledge of.

27. Did he not have other wives than yourself?

He had no other wife but me; nor did he to my
knowledge ever have.

Did he not hold marital relation with -women other
than yourself?

He did not have improper relations with any woman
that ever came to my knowledge.

Was there nothing about spiritual wives that you
recollect?

At one time my husband came to me and asked me if
I had heard certain rumors about spiritual marriages, or
anything of the kind; and assured me that if I had, that
they were without foundation; that there was no such
doctrine and never should be with his knowledge or con-
sent. I know that he had no other wife, or wives than
myself, in any sense, either spiritual or otherwise.

What of the truth of Mormonism?

1 know Mormonism to be the truth; and believe the
Church to have been established by divine direction. In
writing for your father I frequently wrote day after day,
often sitting at the table close by him, he sitting with his

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 205

Art. 69.

face buried in his hat, with the stone in it, and dictating
hour after hour with nothing between us.

28. Could he not have had and you not know it?

If he had had anything of the kind he could not have
concealed it from me.

Are you sure that he had the plates at the time you
were writing for him?

The plates often lay on the table without any attempt
at concealment, wrapped in a small linen table cloth,
which I had given him to fold them in. 1 once felt of the
plates as they thus lay on the table, tracing their outline
and shape. They seemed to be pliable like thick paper,
and would rustle with a metallic sound when the edges
were moved by the thumb, as one does sometimes thumb
the edges of a book.

29. Where did father and O. Cowdery write?

O. Cowdery and your father wrote in the room where
1 was at work.

Could not father have dictated the Book of Mormon
to you, Oliver Cowdery and the others who wrote for him
after having first read it out of some book?

Joseph Smith, (and for the first time she used his
name direct, having usually used the words 'your father,'
or 'my husband'), could neither write, nor dictate a
coherent, and well worded letter, let alone diciaxing a
book like the Book of Mormon. And tho I was an active
participant in the scenes that transpired; and was
present during the translation of the plates, and had
cognizance of things as they transpired, it is marvelous
to me, 'a marvel and a wonder,' as much so as anybody
else.

30. I should suppose that you would have uncovered
the plates and examined them?

I did not attempt to haudle the plates, other than I
have told you, nor uncover them to look at them. I was
satisfied that it was the work of God, and therefore did
not feel it to be nece.ssary to do so.

31. Major Bidamon, who was present here sug-
gested: "Did Mr. Smith forbid your examining the plates?"

I don't think he did. 1 knew he had them and was
not specially curious about them. I moved them from
place to place on the table, as it was necessary in doing
my work.

32. Mother, what is your belief about the authenti-
city, or origin of the Book of Mormon?

My belief is that the Book of Mormon is of divine
authenticity. I have not the slightest doubt of it. I am
satisfied that no man could have dictated the writing of

206 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 69.

the manuscripts unless he were inspired. For, when
acting as his scribe, your father would dictate hour after
hour; and when returning after meals, or after interrup-
tion, he would at once begin where he had left off, with-
out either seeing the manuscript, or hearing any portion
of it read to him. This was a usual thing for him to do.
It would have been improbable that a learned man could
do this; and one so ignorant and unlearned as he was it
was simply impossible.

33. What was the condition of feeling between you
and father?

It was good.

Were you in the habit of quarreling?

No. There was no necessity for any quarreling. He
knew that I wished for nothing but what was right; and
as he wished nothing else, we did not disagree. He
usually gave some heed to what I had to say. It was
quite a grievous thing to many that I had any influence
with him.

34. What do you think of David Whitmer?

David Whitmer I believe to be an honest and truth-
ful man. I think what he states may be relied on.

35. It has been stated by some that you apostatized
at father's death; and joined the Methodist church. What
do you say to this?

I have been called apostate; but I have never aposta-
tized, nor forsaken the faith I at first accepted; but was
called so because 1 would not accept their new fangled
notion. (Feb. 1st, 1879). Tull. 789 to 795.

YOUNG JOSEPH'S CONVICTIONS REGARDING
POLYGAMY.

36. It may be as well then that I here state my convic-
tions regarding the vexing question of polygamy:

I believe that during the later years of my father's
life there was in discussion among the elders, and pos-
sibly in practice, a theory like the following: that persons
who might believe that there was a sufficient degree of
spiritual affinity between them as married companions,
to warrant the desire to perpetuate that union in the
world to come and after the resurrection, could go before
some high priest, whom they might choose, and there
making known their desire, might be married for eternity,
pledging themselves while in the flesh unto each other for
the observance of the rights of companionship in the
spirit; that this was called spiritual marriage, and upon
the supposition that what was sealed by this priesthood,

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 207

Art. 69.

before which this pledg-e was made on earth, was sealed
in heaven, the marriage relation then entered into would
continue in eternity.

That this was not authorized by command of God, or
rule of the Church; but grew out of the constant discus-
sion had among the elders; and that after a time it re-
sulted in the wish (father to the thought) that married
companionship rendered unpleasant here by incompatibi-
lities of different sorts, might be cured for the world to
come, by securing thru tMs means a congenial companion
in the spirit; that an attempt was made to put it into form
and practice. That once starie ■■ the idea grew, spiritual
affinities were sought af tei , aij 1 in seeking them the
hitherto sacred precincts of home -vere invaded; less sm^
less restraint was exercised; the lines between virtue and
license hitherto sharply drawn, grew more and more in-
distinct; spiritual companionship if sanctioned by a holy
priesthood, to confer favors and pleasures in the world
to come, might be ante-dated and put to actual test here,
and so the enjoyment of a spiritual companionship in
eternity became a companionship here; a wife as spiritual
wife, if congenial; if not, one that was congenial was.
sought, and a wife in fact was supplemented by one in
spirit, which was in a way transition became one in essen-
tial relationship. From this; if one, why not two, or more,
and plural marriage, or the plurality of wives was the
growth. That so soon as the prophet discovered that this
must inevitably be the result of the marriage for eternity
between married companions, which for a time was per-
haps looked upon as a harmless enlargement upon the
priesthood theory, and rather intended to glorify them in
doing business for eternity and the heavens, he set about
correcting it. But the evil had, unnoted by him, taken
root, and it was too late. What had been possibly inno-
cently spiritual became fleshly, sensual, devilish. He was
takfen away. The long train of circumstances burst upon
the people. He and Hyrum placed themselves in the front
of the impending storm and went down to death. That
which in life they were powerless to prevent, rapidly took
the successive forms heretofore stated, and polygamy,
after eight years of further fostering in secret, rose in
terrible malignity to essay the destruction of the Church.
Th.at my father may have been a party to the first step
in this strange development, I am perhaps prepared to
admit, tho the evidence connecting him with it is vague
and uncertain; but that he was in any otherwise responsi-
ble for plural marriage, plurality of wives, or polygamy,
I do not know, nor are the evidences so far produced to

208 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

me conclusive to force my belief. Joseph Smith. (TuU.
798 to 800.

AN ANGEL SHOWS DAVID WHITMER'S MOTHER THE
PLATES.

37. In an interview between Orson Pratt and Joseph F.
Smith and David Whitmer, Mr. Whitmer states that his
mother was shown the plates. Here are his words: "I
frankly asked Joseph if my supposition was right, and he
told me it was. Some time after this, my mother was
going to milk the cows, w^hen she was met near the yard
by the same old man, (judging by her description of him)
who said to her, 'You have been very faithful and diligent
in your labors, but you are tried because of the increase
of your toil, it is proper, therefore, that you should re-
ceive a witness that your faith may be strengthened.*
Thereupon he showed her the plates." Tull. 742.

Art. 70.
STAKES DISCONTINUED .

70-1. On the first part of the second day of the confer-
ence, a general survey relative to the Church in its rejec-
tion was taken by the elders, after which the following reso-
lutions we.re offered, discussed and adopted:

Resolved, That this conference regard the pretensions
of Brigham Young, James J. Strang^ James Collen
Brewster, and William Smith and Joseph Wood's joint
claims to the leadership of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, as an assumption of power in violation
of the law of Goi; and consequently we disclaim all con-
nection and fellowship with them.

2. Resolved, That the successor of Joseph Smith,
junior, as the Presiding High Priest in the Melchisedec
Priesthood, must of necessity be of the seea or Joseph
Smith, junior, in fulfillment of the law and promises of
God.

3. Resolved, That, as the oflice of First President of
the Church grows out of the authority of the Presiding
High Priest, in the high priesthood, no person can legally
lay claim to the office of First President of the Churchy
without a previous ordination to the presidency of the
high priesthood.

4. Resolved. That we recognize the validity of all
legal ordinations in this Church, and will fellowship all
such as have thus been ordained, while acting within the
purview of such authority.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 209

Art. 70.

5. Resolved, That we believe that the Church of
Christ, organized on the 6th day of April, A. D. 1830, ex-
ists as on that day, wherever six or more Saints are
organized, according to the pattern of the Book of
Doctrine and Covenants.

6. Resolved, That the whole law of the Church of
Jesus Christ is contained in the Bible, Book of Mormon,
and Doctrine and Covenants,

7. Resolved, That in the opinion of this conference
there is no stake to which the Saints on this continent
are commanded to gather at the present time; but that
the Saints on all other lands are commandejj to gather
to this land, preparatory to the re-establishment of the
Church in Zion; when the scattered Saints on this land
will also be commanded to gather and return to Zion^
and to their inheritances, in fulfillment of the promises
of God; and it is the duty of the Saints to turn their
hearts and their faces towards Zion, and supplicate the
Lord for such deliverance.

8. Resolved, That we will, to the extent of our
ability and means, communicate to all the scattered
Saints the sentiments contained in the foregoing resolu-
tions.

9. Resolved. That this conference believe it the duty
of the elders of this Church, (who have been legally or-
dained) to cry repentance and remission of sins to this
generation, thru obedience to the gospel as revealed in
the record of the Jews, the Book of Mormon, and the
Book of Doctrine and Covenants; and not faint in the
discharge of duty.

10. A committee consisting of Jason W. Briggs,
Zenas H. Gurley, and John Harrington were appointed
to writ "A Word of Consolation to the Scattered Saints."
Tull. 585, 6-7.

THE RE-ESTABLISHED CHURCH MADE FROM ALL
THE VARIOUS "ISMS."

The Historian Briggs continues: From the conference
held on the June 12th and 13th, 1852 the work assumed
more stability of character, and a wider range in South-
ern Wisconsin had almost entirely renounced the leader-
ship of Wm. Smith and Joseph Wood, causing an utter
dissolution of their organization, the two separating and
abandoning the.ir 'Stake of Zion,' in Lee county, Illinois;
and being abandoned by the Saints, thus fulfilling the pre-
diction respecting the consequences of their rejection.

210 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

During the summer many additions were made to the
Church, the elders coming in contact with nearly all the
various SCHISMS against which they had so distinctly
pronouncea in ihe resolutions of the conference.

12. * * * In the following October conference,
October 6th, 1852, there had been some question in regard
to a presiding authority very naturally suggested by the
fact of holding a general conference.

13. It had been suggested to ignore all ordinations
or pretended ones, above that of an elder, and appoint a
president for one year from among the elders.

14. * * * Some diversity existed in regard to
priesthood: — Did it remain after the rejection of the
Church, and if so, what was its order, its powers, and its
duties? These questions lay at the very foundation; and,
while some have been instructed as we have shown, yet
the body, in respect to numbers, had not seen their way
out of the mist of darkness, and upon these points were
undecided.

15. A council of the elders sat upon this and other
questions at intervals, during the first two days of the
conference, and pending their deliberations, the commit-
tee submitted their pamphlet, in manuscript^ which was
read to the conference, and approved unanimously, and
two thousand copies were ordered printed. Tull. 587-8.

Art. 71.

WILLIAM SMITH CUT OFF FROM CHURCH.

71-1. Elder William Smith having been cut off from the
quorum of the Twelve for apostacy, on ihe Sunday fol-
lowing, several letters and a pamphlet naving been read,
showing he had turned away from the truth; on motion,
it was unaninTOJEly resolved by tV:C Church of Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints, that the said William Smith be cut
off from said church, and left in the hands of God.

Nauvoo, Oct. 12th, 1845. W. Richards, Clerk.
Times and Seasons, Vol_ 6, p. 1019.

WM. SMITH'S CHARGE AGAINST THE TWELVE.

2. He pronounces the Twelve guilty of conduct "dis-
gi'aceful to humanity," which comes certainly with a
very bad grace. We would ask if Parley P. Pratt, Orson
Hyde, or Orson Pratt, during their mission to the eastern
country, carried on the work of seduction, on the ground
of marrying their victims on the decease of their wives?
If they have been the means of driving people from the

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 211

Art 71.

church instead of bringing them in? Let the church of
New York, Boston, and Philadelphia speak out and
answer these quee^^ions. But you do not pretend to say-
that William Smith ^'Q.s guilty of such conduct. Let the
churches in the eastern country speak, or let him come
to the east and meet his accusers face to face.

3 * * * Benj. Winchester in conversation with
Brother G. P. Wallace in Pittsburgh two weeks ago, said^
"if it had not been for William Smith, he should have
been in the church to this day." Times and Seasons,
Vol. 6, p. 1045. 12-1, 1845.

WM. SMITH CLAIMS YOUNG JOSEPH SHOULD LEAD
THE CHURCH, 11-12, 1845.

3. Doubtless you will have heard of Wm. Smith's apos-
tacy, he is endeavoring to "make a raise" in this city. After
he left Nauvoo he went to Galena, when he published a
"proclamation" to the church, calling upon them to re-
nounce the Twelve as an unauthorized, tyrannical, abomi-
nable, blood-thirsty set of scoundrels. I suppose you have
his pamphlet. I did not think to send one the day he
landed here but felt inclined to hear and see his course
a little while. Reports were daily coming from east to
west of William's unmanly conduct; sorry I was to hear
them, they seemed so well authenticated.

4. He contends the church is disorganized, having
no head, that the Twelve are not, nor ever were, ordained
to be head of the church, that Joseph's priesthood was to
be conferred on his posterity to all future generations,
and that young Joseph is the only legal successor to the
presidency of this church, etc.

5 * * * William declares if the constitution
deemed it necessary to drive from their borders the
"Mormon church, under Brigham Young," he would be
amongst the first to raise his musket against the in-
surgents. When I witness the spirit of these men, I can-
not follow them; my heart revolts at the thought. What-
ever sympathy I may feel for William Smith as being a
last brother of our martyred prophet, I cannot sanction
the conduct I have witnessed of him and some others who
comprise his party, they appear to hate the church as
former aspostates hated Joseph, and like them, seek to
destroy us. * * *

James Kay Saint Louis, Mo., U. S. A., 11-22, 1845.

Star, Vol. 7, p. 134-5.

212 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 71.

WM. SMITH— THE TWELVE AS PRES. OVER THE
CHURCH, ETC.

6, I hope the Saints will do all in their power to sustain
them; with the quorum of the Twelve as the presidency
over the whole church.

7. * * * Rigdonism has been thru this country,
but it is now dead — forsooth, it never lived. It has
perished in its birth, and died without usage, and those
who have been led by its influence, are now without a
name or church. God pity them; they know no better.
Wm. Smith, 1, 25, 1845. T. S. 6, 811.

WILLIAM SMITH'S CONDUCT TOWARDS HIS
BROTHER.

8. brother Joseph — * * * Do not cast me off for
what I have done^ but strive to save me in the Church as
a member. I do repeat of what 1 have done to you, and
ask your forgiveness. I consider the transgression the
other evening of no small magnitude; but it is done, and
i cannot help it now. I know, brother Joseph, you are
always willing to forgive; but I sometimes think, when I
reflect upon the many injuries I have done you, I feel as
the confession was hardly sufficient. But have mercy on
me this once, and I will try to do so no more.

The Twelve called a council yesterday, and sent over
after me, and 1 went over. This council, remember, was
called together by themselves, and not by me. William
Smith.

9. Brother William — * * * j gaw that your in-
dignation was kindled against me, and you made towards
me, I was not then to be moved_ and I thought to pull off
my loose coat, lest it should entangle me, and you be left
to hurt me, but not with the intention of hurting you. But
you were too soon for me, and having once fallen into
the hands of a mob, and been wounded in my side, and
now into the hands of a brother, my side gave way. And
after having been rescued from your grasp, I left your
house with feelings indescribable — the scenery ha^
changed, and all those expectations that I had cherished,
when going to your house, and brotherly kindness,
charity, forbearance and natural affection, that in duty
binds us not to make each other offenders for a word.
But alas! abuse, anger, malice, hatred and rage, with a
lame side, with marks of violence heaped upon me by
a brother, were the reflections of my disappointment; and
with these I returned home, not able to sit down or rise

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 2ia

up without help; but, thru the blessing of God, I am now
better. * * * Joseph Smith, Jun.
To William Smith.
10. Saturday morning, 19th. At home. Sent the
above letter to brother William Smith. I have had many
solemn feelings this day concerning my brother William,
and have prayed in my heart fervently that the Lord
will not cast him off, but that he may return to the God
of Jacob, and magnify his apostleship and calling. May
this be his happy lot, for the Lord of glory's sake. Amen.
Star, 15, 542-3, 12- 18, 1835.

ENDURING LUSTRE TO THE NAME OF BRIGHAM
YOUNG.

11. January, 1839. In the month of January (1839) fol-
lowing, Brigham Young inaugurated a movement which
sheds enduring lustre on his name, and, indeed, upon the
Twelve. It was no less an undertaking than to remove
all of the poor Saints out of the State (Mo.) When he
broached the subject to the presiding bishop he was met
with the discouraging answer: "The poor may take care
of themselves, and I will take care of myself." But the
prompt reply was ready an^ emphatic: "If you will not
help them out, I will." Whereupon^ at a meeting of the
brethren, held January 29th, 1839, *as the record shows,
"On motion of President Brigham Young, it was resolved
that we this day enter into a covenant to stand by and
assist each other to the utmost of our abilities, in remov-
ing from this state, and that we will never desert the
poor who are worthy, till they shall be out of the reach
of the exterminating order of General Clark, acting for
and in the name of the state." Tull. 264-5.

Art. 72.

I HAD A CHAT WITH J. J. STRANG, SAYS YOUNG
JOSEPH.

1. An incident occurred while we were living at Fulton
City, that ought to be noticed. One night wLile in at-
tendance at a young folks' party, at the hotel of a Mr.
Johnson, I was requested to meet t-wo gentlemen just
arrived. Upon being shown into their presence they
proved to be Elder Wm. Marks and James J. Strang.
After a moment's chat we separated, promising to meet
again. They preached a night or two after at the house
of a Mr. Baker, from which meeting I was excused owing

214 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 72.

to a severe earache. They visited the house and chatted
with mother, but held no further communication with
me. Tull. 754, 1846 or 7. Young Joseph.

SERIOUS IMPRESSIONS CONCERNING MY CONNEC-
TION WITH THE WORK OF MY FATHER.

2. The summer of 1853 was an eventful one to me. The
season was uncommonly hot and dry; the harvest was
long and the work hard; during it, or rather just at its
close, I fell ill from an attack of billions or intermittent
fever. So severe was this attack that I lost thirty-three
pounds weight in a fortnight's time.

* * * 3. It was during this summer and fall that I
had the first serious impressions concerning my connec-
tion with the work of my father. That spring, if my
memory is correct, there was a large emigration to Utah;
a part of which was camped at Keokuk, twelve miles
below Nauvoo, on the Iowa side of the Mississippi river.
A delegation of them visited Nauvoo, and with one of
them, whose name^ if I learned it, I do not now remember,
I had a long conversation respecting Mormonism. I had
talked with many upon the matter; but had never taken
the subject into very earnest consideration.

4. * * * I stated to him that I was ready to do any
work that might fall to my lot, or that I might be called
to do. I had no fellowship with the leadership in the Salt
Lake church, and could not then give my sanction to
things there; my prejudices were against them.

5. In the summer and fall several things occurred
that served to bring the question up; my sickness
brought me near to death; my coming of age, and my
choice of a profession were all coincident events; and
daring my recovery I had opportunity for reflection, as
for weeks I could do no work.

(5 * * * The question came up, will I ever have
anything to do with Mormonism. If so, how and what
will it be? * * * Was I to have no part in that work
as left by him? While engaged in this contemplation and
perplexed by these recurring questions, the room sud-
denly expanded and passed away. I saw stretched out
before me towns, cities, busy marts, court houses, courts
and assemblies of men, all busy and all marked by those
characteristics that are found in the world, where men
win place and renown. This stayed before my vision
till I had noted clearly that choice of preferment here

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 215

Art. 72.

was offered to him who would enter in_ but who did so
must go into the busy w^hirl and be subnierged by its din,
bustle and contusion.

7. In the sudden transition of a dream I was gazing
over a wide expanse of country in a prairie land; no
mountains were to be seen, but far as the eye could reach,
hill and dale, hamlet and village, farm and farm house,
pleasant cot and homelike place, everywhere betokening
thrift, industry and the pursuits of a happy peace were
open to the view. I remarked to him standing by me,
but whose presence I had not before noticed, "This must
be the country of a happy people." To this he replied,
"Which would you prefer, life, success and renown among
the busy scenes that you first saw; or a place among these
people, without honors or renown? Think of it well^ for
the choice will be offered to you sooner or later, and* you
must be prepared to decide. Your decision once made
you can not recall it, and must abide the result."

8. No time was given me for a reply, for as sud-
denly as it had come, so suddenly was it gone, and I
found myself sitting upright on the side of the bed where
1 had been lying, the rays of the declining sun shining
athwart the western hills and over the shimmering river,
making the afternoon all glorious with their splendor,
shone into my room instinct with life and motion, filled
me with gladness that I should live.

10. From that hour, at leisure, at work or play, I kept
before me what had been presented, and was at length
prepared to answer when the opportunity for the choice
should be given. Tull. 756, 7-8.

11. * * * * In January of 185& I went to Canton, Illinois,
there to prosecute my study of the law in the office of
Hon. Wm. Kellogg.

12. * * ♦ I returned home in 1856, owing to the want
of means to continue my studies at Canton, and began
farm life with my brother Frederick as my partner. Oc-
tober 22nd of this year 1 was married to Miss Emaline
Griswald, the daughter of the widow of Elias Griswald,
who had moved into Nauvoo soon after the Saints had left,
and who had afterwards died while in Texas on a business
venture there. Some of her friends had tried to Induce her
not to comply with her contract to marry me, but failed;
and, on the evening of that day, left alone by her every
relative, in the presence of Mathew Waldemeyer, a Pres-
byterian clergyman she pledge^ herself to me in mar-
riage. Tull., 759-760.

216 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 72.

THREE EVENTS DECIDED MATTERS WITH ME, SAYS
YOUNG JOSEPH.

13. * * * In the fall of this year three events trans-
pired that had much to do with deciding my course re-
ligiously and aiding me to answer the question: What
part in my father's work, if any, I was to take? For a
number of years I had been more or less intimate with
the family of Christopher E. Yates, a friend to the Saints.
♦ * * * He and I had frequently discussed Mormonism,
that is, some parts of it and he had persistently insisted
that I could do a great and an excellent work by going to
Utah, and as he put it, "Taking the lead away from
Brigham; breaking up that system of things there," or
to "fall in with the style of things there, become a leader,
get rich, marry three or four wives and enjoy yourself."

14. Though not a religious man himself, he thought it
might be a duty that he owed the people of Utah. He
further thought, that from his experience in Utah, and the
expressions he had heard among the people there^ that I
would be received with open arms and could succeed.

15. To this I replied as best I could, until the question,
why not go to Utah? There are the men who were with
my father, or a great many of them; there, a large part
of the family; there, also, seem to be the only ones mak-
ing profession of belief in Mormonism who appear to be
doing anything, does not duty demand that I go there and
clear my name and honor of the charge of ingratitude to
my father's character? Is not polygamy, against which
you object, a correct tenet? Is not your objection one of
prejudice only? These and a thousand others of similar
import were suggested and added their weight to the dif-
ficulty of the situation.

16. In the height of it, the words suggested to one who
had gone before, came to me with force: "If any lack
wisdom, let him ask of God." Why not I? Was I not in a
position to need wisdom? And was I not destitute of suf-
ficient to enable me to properly decide.

17. I had for three or four years been investigating
spiritual phenomena; had read some of the production of
Andrew J. Davis; had read a little of Dr. Emanuel Sweden-
borg's philosophy; but I found no good in Spiritualism;
no response from the departed spirits of any of the family,
though severally appealed to in turn ever came; and the
manifestations though strange and material were alto-
gether inadequate for the deductions spiritists drew from
them. I did not give credence to the philosophy.

18. My human intelligence was at fault, I could not de-

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 21?

Art. 72.

cide. I believed that He who had enabled my father to de-
cide which of all should receive his attention, could if he
would, enable me to decide whether I should, or should
not, have anything to do with Mormonism; and if so, what?
I proceeded upon this conclusion.

19. A year or two before this we had raised an excel-
lent crop of wheat, upon a piece of land lying in the south
of our meadow, and this man Yates had assisted in doing
some of the work; while engaged in it we had some con-
versation about Utah. After this, I did not see him for
some months. One day, while pondering these questions,
(and here, unlike some, I cannot certainly state whether
morn, or even, only that the sun was shining), I suddenly
found myself sowing this piece of land to wheat. My
brother and this Mr. Yates I saw harrowing the wheat
after my sowing. In passing over the land I met Mr.
Yates as he drove to and fro, and our conversation was
upon this Utah subject; and the same arguments and
statements were repeated by him. To these I was urg-
ing again my reluctance to move, and the question was
again presented. Why not go to Utah? I paused, rested
the bag of grain that I was carrying across my shoulder,
upon my knee, and turned to answer him. I heard a slight
noise like the rush of the breeze, that arrested my speech
and my attention. I turned my gaze slightly upward and
saw descending towards me a sort of cloud, tunnel shaped,
with the wide part upward. It was luminous, and of such
color and brightness that it was clearly seen, though the
sun shone in its summer strength. It descended rapidly
and settling upon and over me enveloped me completely
so that I stood within its radiance.

20. As the cloud rested upon the ground at my feet the
words, "Because the light in which you stand is greater
than there," sounded in my ears clearly and distinctly.
Slowly the cloud passed away and the vision closed.

21. A few days after this occurred I met this man Put-
nam Yates, and had a conversation with him in which he
again urged upon me the idea of going to Utah; and my
answer was in exact accordance with what I had seen.

IS POLYGAMY OF GOD?

The other question, "Is polygamy of God?" was as dis-
tinctly and definitely answered to me, as was the one re-
ferred to above; and the answer was, "No," and I was di-
rected that I was to have nothing to do with it, but was
to oppose it.

22. My opposition to polygamy has been charged to my

218 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 72.

mother's teaching and influence. Mother's influence may
have had something to do with controlling my youth; but
she did not trouble herself to teach me anything special-
ly in regard to that tenet. I knew what she had said at
times to others, and that she was opposed to it. I never
questioned her upon the subject until near the close of
her life. ; ;

THE RECORDS OF THE CHURCH AS PUBLISHED.

23. I relied upon what was given me concerning my
own action in the premises, and trusted to my own judg-
ment upon the records of the Church as published. I heard
her replies to questions put by Elder Jason W. Briggs before
his mission to England; and interpreted the events of my
childhood, remembered by me, in the light of the record.

24. The questions of my going to Utah in order to fill
the destiny appointed me was now disposed of, and I was
prepared for two events that occurred subsequently to what
is here related. Tull. 760^ 1-2-3-4.

25. A week after my marriage my wife went with me
to the farm, and here we began our married life. * * * a
month later * * George A. Smith and Erastus Snow visited
us. * * * I was * * asked if I did not intend to come to
Utah to see them, the question being supplemented by
the statement that they were looking for me to come;
that I had many friends there, who had been friends to
my father; that they thought I ought to be with them,
and felt a great desire to see me among them.

26. To this I replied that I might some day visit them
when the railway was completed and I could go and come
without let, or hindrance. "But," said Elder Snow, "we
want you to come and stay." In reply to this I stated that
"1 could not do that in the sense conveyed, so long as
such things were taught and practiced there as I had rea-
son to believe were taught and practiced."

"You refer to plurality," said Elder Snow; and I an-
swered him, "Yes, I refer to the doctrine of polygamy as
it is called in the states." "Why, you believe in the
Book of Mormon, do you not?"* inquired Elder Smith. I
replied to him^ "I believe in the book, but do not believe
I tie construction that you Utah people put upon it. Tull.
< '!4-&.

27. Other conversation took place of a general char-
acter, mainly between Elder Snow and myself, until they
le t, the interview lasting some two and a half or three

hOlTS.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 219

Art. 72.

28. Not more than three or four weeks elapsed after
the visit of Elders Snow and Smith when I was visited by
Elders Samuel H. Gurley and Edmund C. Briggs, sent as
delegates from the Reorganized Church at Zarahemla, Wis-
consin, with a commission to deliver what they believed
to be the word of the Lord to me:

-THE CHURCH IN ZARAHEMLA, WISCONSIN, TO
JOSEPH SMITH."

29. "Our faith is not unknown to you, neither our hope in
the re-gathering of the pure in heart enthralled in dark-
ness, together with the means, to the accomplishment of
the same, viz.; that the seed of him to whom the work
was first committed should stand forth and bear the re-
sponsibility (as well as wear the crown) of a wise master
builder — to close up the breach, and to combine in one a
host, though in captivity and sorely tried, still refuse to
strengthen the hands of usurpers.

30. As that seed, to whom pertains this right, and
Heaven appointed duty, you can not be unmind-
ful, nor indifferent. The God of Abraham, Isaac and
Jacob covenanted with him and his seed, that his
word should not depart out of his mouth nor out
of the mouth of his seed nor out of the mouth
of his seed's seed, till the end come. A Zerubbabel
in Israel art thou. As a nail fastened In a sure place, so
are the promises unto thee to make thee a restorer in
Zion — to set in order the house of God. And the Holy
Spirit that searcheth the deep things of God, hath signi-
fied to us that the time had come. For through fasting
and prayer, hath the answer from God come, unto us say-
ing, communicate with my servant Joseph Smith, son of
Joseph the Prophet. Arise, call upon God and be strong,
for a deliverer art thou to the Latter-day Saints. And the
Holy Spirit is thy prompter.

31. The Apostles, Elders and Saints who have as-
sembled with us, have beheld the vacant seat and the seed
that is wanting. And like Ezra of old with his brethren by
the direction of the Holy Spirit have we sent faithful mes-
sengers to bear this our message to you, trusting that you
will by their hands notify us of your readiness to occupy
that seat, and answer to the name and duties of that seed.

32. For this have our prayers been offered up without
ceasing for the last five years. We are assured that the
same Spirit that has testified to us, had signified the same
things to you.

220 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

33. Many have arisen perverting the work of the Lord.
But the good and the true are throughout the land wait-
ing the true successor of Joseph the Prophet, as president
of the Church and of the Priesthood.

34. In our publications — sent to you — we have shown
the right of successorship to rest in the literal descendent
of the chosen seed, to whom the promise was made, and
also the manner of ordination thereto.

35. We can not forbear reminding you that the com-
mandments, as well as the promises given to Joseph, your
father, were given to him, and to his seed.

36. And in the name of our Master even Jesus Christ,
as moved upon by the Holy Ghost we say, arise in the
strength of the Lord and realize those promises by exe-
cuting those commandments. And we, by the grace of
God, are thy helpers in restoring the exiled sons and
daughters of Zion to their inheritance in the kingdom of
God and to the faith once delivered to the Saints.

37. Holding fast that which is good and resisting evil
we invoke the blessings of the God of Israel upon thee and

upon all Saints. For whom we will ever pray.

J. W. BRIGGS,
Representative President of the Church and the Priest-
hood in Zarahemia, Zarahemia, November 18th, 1856.

Tull, 765-6-7.

Art. 73.

TULLIDGE'S "LIFE OF THE PROPHET" IS A REORGA-
NITE PUBLICATION.

See for proof:
Tho Saints' Herald, Vol. 28, page 32, which says:

LIFE OF JOSEPH THE PROPHET.

1. In Cloth, full gilt finished, very handsome $2.00

Postage extra, 20 cents.

This book contains 827 pages, set in large and clear
type, and printed on good paper. It is E. W. Tullidge's
work, thoroughly revised and corrected, and enlarged by
the addition of 300 pages; making a concise and complete
history of the Church up to 1880. Three very fine new
steel engravings and fac simile of photographs of Joseph
the Prophet and Emma, and of Joseph Smith, have been

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 221

Art. 73.

added to the book at great cost, and greatly enhances its
value. Brethren, this is a book that will sell among your
neighbors and friends of the Church, and to all who desire
to keep themselves Informed in matters of history, and is
the cheapest book published by the CHURCH. (Cap. mine.
P. J. S.)

Reorganites sometimes deny this work by Tullidge as
their publication. There is a great deal that is told much
to the detriment of their organization, hence they are
ever ready to deny the work as theirs, when brought face
to faco with their own statements.

2. Joseph Smith, President of the Reorganization,
claims the book was practically repudiated by action of con-
ference. When I enquired from him where a record of the
"practical repudiation" by conference could be found, he
"ANSWERED NOT A WORD." For evidence of the
truthfulness of this see my letter to him, i^rticle 68-19, and
his reply. Article 68-21, is silent on the matter.

3. Reorganite missionaries meeting the facts they
published in Tullidge may have led to a discussion among
them, and a desire that the book should be recalled. It
never was, however, and in proof of this their President
is SILENT — their records are also. I shall now give a
couple of extracts from the preface of the book by
Tullidge.

PREFACE.

4. In presenting this work to the reading public, it
has been the aim of the publishers to place within the reach
of those who cared to know, a more correct standard from
which to determine the character and work of Joseph
Smith, the founder, under divine direction of the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

5. It is with the consciousness that the work is
not so complete nor perfect as desirable, owing to the im-
perfect facilities for obtaining dates and facts that were at
the disposal of the publishers, that it is offered; but the
determination to place in the hands of friends of the
Church, something from friendly authentic sources, has
hastened its preparation and publication.

6. The author, E, W. Tullidge, in the preface to the
edition published by him, states: "In the subjoined 'Life
o*f Joseph the Prophet,' I have not attempted to give an
exhaustive record of his acts and sayings. Rather have I
attempted to present those matters only of wide and gen-

222 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

eral significance — those gems of thought and deed that
best exhibit the prophet-nature of the man.

7^ * * * ..rpjj^ Life of Joseph, the Prophet," from
chapter one to chapter forty-seven inclusive, was pur-
chased from the author, and was revised by him for the
publishers.

8. The additional chapters, with the exception of the
autobigraphy of Joseph Smith, were written and com-
piled by the author, after the purchase.

9. The publishers ask that a patient reading be
accorded the work, that the lack long felt may be at least
partially supplied.

10. Just the leaf before the preface we find:

LIFE OF

JOSEPH

THE

PROPHET.

By Edward W. Tullidge.

Piano, Illinois:
Published by the Board of Publication of the
Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
1880.

Art. 74.
BLASPHEMY TO SAY YOUNG JOSEPH IS THE ONE!

1. It would be blasphemous therefore to apply this
title of "One Mighty and Strong" to any one apart from
Christ. Yet how plain has the text become coupled with
the Lord's promise to modern Israel. Tull. 823, 4-5.

2. Jason W. Briggs received a revelation in which his
God told him Young Joseph was "The One Mighty and
Strong." Now, who is the blasphemer? Art. 53-5.

POOR EXCUSE.

3. And all who know him must confess that it is this
love-nature which prevails in his son "Young Joseph,"
and therein is he AS "one mighty and strong," a fitting
instrument in Messiah's hand to redeem Israel. Tull. 824. '

4. * * * He who in the very beginning of the
dispensation, foreknowing the PARTIAL FALL of his

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 223

Art. 74.

Israel, purposed to send this man in the Spirit of the
"ona mighty and strong," has also in the very providence
of his ministerial life been making him potent enough for
that crowning work. "Young Joseph" is first sent to "the
remnant." Tull. 826.

BRIGHAM YOUNG LOYAL TO JOSEPH SMITH.

5. I would again ask, has Elder Brigham Young ever
manifested any knowledge of the key above spoken of,
or any spirit or disposition to turn against the church in
any time of trial or persecution from its commencement?
Has he ever deserted Joseph, Hyrum, his brethren, or the
cause, in one instance, since the foundation of this
church? No, never, in one instance. He has always been
ready to go and come. He has set the example and led the
way, until he has traversed sea and land, at home and
abroad, native and foreign countries, until he has borne off
the keys of the kingdom of God in connection with the
Twelve, with honor and dignity, since they were com-
mitted to his charge. He has followed President Smith's
footsteps closely for the last twelve years of his life, and
especially the last five years; while Elder Rigdon has, at
the same time, been confined to the postoffice, apparently
manifesting no interest in the welfare ot the church and
building up of the cause. Star 5, p. 110.

Wilford Woodruff, 1844.

THE KEYS ARE NOT TAKEN FROM JOSEPH.

6. Are the keys of the kingdom taken from Joseph?
Oh, no; well then he still lives. He that believes in Jesus,
as Joseph did, will never die. They may lay down their
lives, but they still hold the keys. You are not going to be
led without revelation. The prophet has stepped behind
the veil and you have the right to obtain revelations for
your own salvation. Who stood next to the prophet when
he was here? You have all acknowledged that the Twelve
were the presidents of the whole church when Joseph was
not; and now he has stepped behind the veil, he is not
here, and the Twelve are the presidents of the whole
church. When did Joseph become a prophet? I can tell
you, when he became an apostle. Years and years before
he had the right of holding the keys of the Aaronic priest-
hood, he was a prophet, even before he was baptized.

7. There has been a perfect flood of revelation poured
from this stand all the time and you did not know it.

224 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCy

Art. 74.

Every spirit that confesses that Joseph Smith is a prophet,

that he lived and died a prophet, and that the Bool^ of

Mormon is true, is of God, and every spirit that does not

is of anti-Christ.

8. It is the test of our fellowship to believe and confess
that Joseph lived and died a prophet of God. in good
standing; and I don't want any one to fellowship with the
Twelve who says that Joseph is fallen.

9. If you don't know whose right it is to give revela-
tions, I will tell you. It is mine. There never has a man stood
between Joseph and the Twelve, and unless we apostatize
there never will. K Hyrum had lived he would not have
stood between Joseph and the Twelve.

10. Did Joseph ordain any man to take his place? He did.
Who was it? It was Hyrum, but Hyrum fell a martyr
before Joseph did. If Hyrum had lived he would have
acted for Joseph, and then when we had gone up, the
Twelve would have sat down at Joseph's right hand, and
Hyrum on the left hand. The Bible says: God hath set
some in the church, first apostles, then come prophets
afterwards, because the keys and power of the apostleship
are greater than that of the prophets. Sidney Rigdon
cannot hold the keys without Joseph, if he had held them
with him and been faithful he would have been with us.
If the Twelve do not apostatize they carry the keys of this
kingdom wherever they go. Brigham Young, Star 5,118,
10-6, 1844.

BRIGHAM YOUNG, PRESIDENT OF THE CHURCH.

11. Accordingly, Brigham Young was nominated. to be
the First President of the Church, and he nominated Heber
C. Kimball and Willard Richards to be his two counselors,
which nominations were seconded and carried without a
dissenting voice. * * * Nothing more has been done
today than what I knew would be done when
Joseph died. Star, 10-114-115. Also Tull. G2G, 12-24, 1847,
Winter Quarters; also 24.

PRESIDENT BY THE VOICE OF THE PEOPLE.

12. A man may be a Prophet, Seer, and Revelator, and it
may have nothing to do with his being the president of the
church, suffice it to say, that Joseph was the president of
the church as long as he lived; the people chose to have
it so. He always filled that responsible station, by the
voice of the people. Can you find any revelation appoint-

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 225

Art. 74.

ing him the president of the church? The keys of the
priesthood were committed to Joseph, to build up the
Kingdom of God on the earth and were not to be taken
from him in time or in eternity; but when he was called
to preside over the church, it was by the voice of the
people; tho he held the keys of the priesthood, independent
of their voice. Journal of Discourses, 1-133.

FROM WHENCE DOES THE APOSTLESHIP GROW?

13. I ask the High Priests, from whence does the Apos-
tleship grow? Does it grow out of the High Priesthood? *
* * Let me answer the question. Now recollect that the
High Priesthood, and the Lesser Priesthood, and all the
Priesthood there is, are combined, centered in, composed
of, and circumscribed by, the Apostleship, Brethren.

14. * * * Joseph was ordained an Apostle — that you can
read and understand. After he was ordained to this office,
then he had the right to organize and build up the
Kingdom of God, for he had committed unto him the keys
of the Priesthood, which is after the order of Melehisedec
— the High Priesthood which is after the order of the Son
of God. And this, remember, by being ordained an
Apostle.

15. Could he have built up the Kingdom of God without
first being an Apostle? No, he never could. The keys of
the eternal Priesthood, which is after ihe order of the Son
of God, are comprehended by being an Apostle. All the
Priesthood, all the keys, all the gifts, all the endowments,
and everything preparatory to entering into the presence
of the Father and of the Son, are in, composed of, cir-
cumscribed by, or I might say incorporated within the
circumference of the Apostleship. J of D., Vol. 1, 134-5.
B. Youn^'.

16. Now will it cause some of you to marvel that I was
not ordained a High Priest before I was ordained an Apos-
tle? Brother Kimball and myself were never ordained High
Priests. How wonderful. J. of D. Vol. 1, 136.

17. * * * In our early career in this church, on one
occasion, in one of our Councils, we were, telling about
some of the Twelve wanting to ordain us High Priests, and
what I said to Brother Patten when he wanted to ordain
me in York State. Said I, Brother Patten, wait until I can
lift my hand to heaven and say, I have magnified the
office of an elder.

18. After our conversation was over in the Council, some
of the brethren began to query, and said we ought to be

226 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 74.

ordained High Priests; at the same time I did not con-
sider that an Apostle needed to be ordained a High Priest,
an Elder, or a Teacher. I did not express my views on the
subject at that time, but thought I would hear what
Brother Joseph would say about it. It was William E.
McLellin who told Joseph, that I and Heber were not
ordained High Priests, and wanted to know if it should not
be done. Said Joseph: "Will you insult the Priesthood? Is
that all the knowledge you have of the office of an
Apostle? Do you not know that the man who received
the Apostleship, receives all the keys that ever wera or
that can be conferred upon mortal man? What are you
talking about? I am astonished!" Nothing more was said
about it. J. of D., Vol. 1, 1.36-7. B. Young.

JOSEPH'S APOSTLESHIP.

19. I know that Joseph received his Apostleship from
Peter, James and John, before a revelation on the subject
was printed, and he never had a right to organize a
church before he was an Apostle. J. of D., 1-137. B. Young.

BRIGHAM'S PROPHECY.

20. If any man thinks he has influence among this people
to lead away a party, let him try it, and he will find out
that there is power with the Apostles which will carry
them off victorious thru all the world. Star, 25-216. B.
Young. 1844.

GEO. Q. CANNON'S TESTIMONY.

21. If .Joseph had risen from the dead and again spoken
in their hearing, the effect could not have been more
startling than it was to many present at that meeting; it
was the voice of Joseph himself; and not only was it the
voice of Joseph which was heard, but it seemed in the eyes
of the people as if it were the very person of Joseph which
stood before them. Geo. Q. Cannon. * * * The Lord
gave his people a testimony that left no room for doubt
as to who was the man chosen to lead them. They both
saw and heard with their natural eyes and ears, and then
the words which were uttered came, accompanied by the
convincing power of God, to their hearts, and they were
filled with the Spirit and with great joy. Tull. Life of B.
Young, p. 115. The people knew that he was the man
chosen to lead them, and they honored him accordingly.
Geo. Q. Cannon.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 227

Art. 74.

WILFORD WOODRUFF'S TESTIMONY.

22. When Brigham Young arose and commenced speak-
ing, as has been said, if I had not seen him with my own
eyes, there Is no one that could have convinced me that it
was not Joseph Smith, and anyone can testify to this who
was acquainted with these twe men. Deseret Evening
News, March 12, 1892. W. Woodruff.

BY WHAT AUTHORITY DOES A MAN PRESIDE?

23 It's by the voice of God and the voice of the people,
that our present President obtained his authority. * * *
Here is our President, Brigham Young, whom we made
choice of yesterday, who is he? He is the legitimate ruler
among this people. * * * He obtains his authority
first from God, and secondly from the people. John Taylor,
J. of D., Vol. 1-229, 1853, April.

NOT ORDAINED PRESIDENT.

24 Neither Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, John Taylor
nor Wilford Woodruff were ordained Presidents of the*
Church. It is not according to the order of the. Church to
ordain Presidents of the Church, for there is no such order
of the Priesthood known in the Church. When the Savior
departed, the Presiding Apostle, Peter, took charge, as it
was his right of office, and James and, John were his
counselors, and that is how they seemed to be pillars in
the Church, the same as it is now in the true Church.
Offices in the Church are conferred by ordination, but
offices of position to honor and labor are conferred by
calling or appointment, and not by ordination. Yours in
truth, F. D. Richards, 3-7, 1898, letter to John B.
Clark, Eula, Alabama. See H. C. Smith's True Succession,
p. 154.

ZION.

25. The season is mild and delightful nearly three-
quarters of the year, and as the land of Zion, situated at
about equal distances from the Atlantic and Pacific oceans,
as well as from the Alleghany and Rocky Mountains, in
the thirty-ninth degree of north latitude, and between the
tenth and seventeenth degrees of west longitude, it bids
fair to become one of the most blessed places on the globe,
when the curse is taken from the land, if not before.
Star, 5-132, 1845.

228 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESLDENCY

NORTH AND SOUTH AMERICA ZION OF THE LAST
DAYS.

zG. The continents of North and South America are the
Zion of the last days, and before the Saints can go forth
to build up the cities and stakes of Zion, the wrath of an
avenging God must sweep thru that guilty land, to avenge
the wrongs of the much-injured children of Joseph, the
aborigines of the soil, as well as the blood of the Saints
and of the prophets which cries from the ground for
vengeance. The people of the Lord, inerefore, are
merely removing from one locality of Zion to another, from
whence they can more effectively go forth to accomplish
the work of God. Star, 7-73, 1846. March. Editor.

ALL AMERICA DECLARED TO BE ZION BY JOSEPH
SMITH.

27. See Art. 48-1 (Tull. 470 and 503.)
WILLIAM MARKS— TRAITOR TO THE CHURCH?

28. "Is it possible that Brother Law or Brother Marks is a
traitor, and would deliver Brother Joseph into the hands
of his enemies in Missouri? If not. what can be the mean-
ing of all this." Star, 22. p. 631, also Roberts, p. 77.

Joseph's journal says: "Whatever can be the matter
with these men? * * * Is it possible that Presidents
Law and Marks are absolutely traitors to the church, that
my remarks should produce such excitement in their
minds? Jos. Smith. We have a Judas in our midst."
Roberts, p. 77.

WHY LEAVE NAUVOO?

Art. 75.

1. Jan. 20. 1846. A circular of the High Council. To
the Members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints and to all whom it may concern: Greeting,
♦ * * "We also further declare for the satisfaction of
some who have concluded that our grievances have
alienated us from our country; That: Our patriotism has
not been overcome by fire — by sword — by daylight, nor
by midnight assassinations, which we have endured;
neither have they alienated us from the institutions of our
country." Times and Seasons, 6, 1096. The above was
signed by the entire council. Alpheus Cutler is one of the
signers.

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 22S)

WORK WAS DONE IN THE TEMPLE AT NAUVOO.

2 "Our brethren have received their endowments in the
temple of the Lord." Star, 8, 201, June loth, 1840.

BUT WHAT OF THE NAUVOO TEMPLE?

"By the aid of sword in one hand, and trowel and
hammer in the other, with fire arms at hand, and a strong
band of police, and the blessings of heaven the Samt^,
through hunger, and thirst, and weariness, and watchmgs
and prayings, so far completed the temple, despite the
devices of the mob, that many received a small portion ot
their endowments, but we know of no one who received
it in its fulness. And then to save the lives of all the
Saints from cruel murder, we removed westward and
being led by the all-searching eye of the Great Jehovah,
we arrived at this place."

B Young, at the laying of the corner stone of Salt
Lake temple, April 6th, 1853. Star, 15, No. 29. page 4d3.

PRIESTHOOD, BY JOSEPH SMITH.

3 "All priesthood is Melchisedek, but there are different
portions or degrees of it. That portion which brought
Moses to speak with God face to face was taken away
but that which brought the ministering of angels

"^""lirthe prophets had the Melchisedek Priesthood and
were ordained by God Himself." Joseph Smith, l-o- 4..
Compendium, p. 287.

WHO ORDAINED JOSEPH SMITH, THE PROPHET?

"But when was Joseph Smith ordained by man as a
prophet, translator, seer, and revelator? Neven When
was Moses or Jesus ordained prophets, seers, or revela-
Tors by man? Never. God does such sacred business in
heaven before hand. See Psalms 45." Times and Sea-
sons, Vol. 5, p. 715. Nov. 15th, 1844.

PRESIDENT JOSEPH SMITH'S CHARGE TO THE
TWELVE.

I take an extract from President Joseph Smith's
charge to the Twelve on the evening of the 27th of Feb-
ruary, 1835:

230 SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY

Art. 75.

"They are the Twelve apostles, who are called to the
oflace of a travelling high council; who are to preside over
ALL the churches of the saints among the Gentiles, where
there is no presidency established, and they are t-o travel
and preach among the Gentiles until the Lord commands
them to go to the Jews, — They are to hold the keys of
this ministry; to unlock the door of the kingdom of heaven
unto all nations; and to preach the gospel to every crea-
ture. This is the power, authority and virtue of their
apostleship."

Times and Seasons, Vol. 5, p. 714. Nov. 15th, 1844.

APOSTLE WOODRUFF PRESIDES OVER THE CHURCH
IN ENGLAND.

"Elder Woodruff, one of the Twelve, having gone to
England to preside; Elder Wm. Smith, another of the
Twelve, travelling constantly in the eastern states, to-
gether with the labors of Elders Hyde and Page, and the
last summer's tour of the whole Twelve, put along with
their unabated vigilance in the vineyard since their ap-
pointment, is pretty strong testimony that 'they are called,
chosen, and faithful.' "

Times and Seasons, Vol. 5, p. 714. Nov 15th, 1844.

SIDNEY RIGDON DROPPED— AMASA LYMAN AP-
POINTED IN HIS STEAD.

"Elder Heber C. Kim.ball arose and said: * * * *
Elder Rigdon has not been in good standing as a counsel-
lor to Brother Joseph for some years. Brother Joseph
shook him off at the conference a year ago, he said he
would carry him no more; if the church wanted to carry
him they might, but he should not. Joseph said, he had
no m.ore authority in his office as counsellor. Elder Amasa
Lyman was appointed in his stead, and all the power and
authority and blessings which Elder Rigdon ever had, was
put on the head of Brother Amasa. * * * There are men
here brethren who have got authority, but we don't want
to mention their names, for the enemy will try to kill
them." President Young arose again and said: * * * *
"Brother Joseph did cast off Sidney, and his power and
authority was taken from him, and put upon Amasa Ly-
man. We told Brother Sidney to come along with us, and
if he will do this we will build him up. Let him do as
Elder Amasa Lyman has done. Now we don't expect ever

SUCCESSION IN THE PRESIDENCY 231

Art. 75.

to move without revelation and they that have the keys

of the kingdom can get revelation."

"If anything would make me fight it would be to hear
any one heap charges on Brother Joseph who is dead.
They cannot let the dead alone so great is their cor-
ruption and wickedness."

Times and Seasons, Vol. 5, p. 664. Nov. 15th, 1844.

SANDERS BOOK CO.,

Murray City, Utah.

AKEY

Succession

in the

Presidency

of the Church

Sanders

DATE DUE

n/VTr -^ M r

Aliv .

Jm^ ! 4U06

L19M'

IWb « b r

AUG i71t«

>^Xr^ 2 4

IP

m i'^«

■ ,s-fc^

,•%.

IAIN C- w

?s

XHin ^ 9

oci ;

'^■896

^f^ 2 8 J5]

'^ ADP

^ K^ ■^.r-'Ti'^

j«« oSfln

MOV 0

s i99ft

aw it i / ij%e

OCT

2 4 1995

Sfl^UJuS

FFP 7

c; •>nn7

NOVOS 199!

1

>" FEB

1 4 '»^

NOV 2 1 7U0

b

DEMCO 38-2<

}7